Skip to main content

Full text of "Singoalla; a mediaeval legend"

See other formats


'J 


'■A 

;,<^, 

A   "■..■'.',- 

■€v 

i^r      ^ 

r" 

1  't    /. 

^S;-^  /. 

ft, 

V".', 

■•,        ■/;..•, 

■'  I- 


eoeT^D-STORY. 


iiii 


Mi 


mmm 


ii^ii^ 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

University  of  California. 


Class 


SINGOALLA 


Viktor  rypberq 


X 


NOTICE. 

The  entire  English  language  rights  in  this 
book  are  vested  in  th£  present  Puhlislwrs , 
and  being  copyright,  are  reserved. 


CA'  1 


of 


Cbc  ll^oi!5onc^  ©raiuibt. 


Singoalia. 


[Frontispiece  (see  p.  96). 


SIMQOfiLLA 


n  Mediaeval  Legend 


BY 

VIKTOR    RYDBERG 


Translated  from  the  Swedish 
by 

JOSEF  FREDBftRJ 


WITH    25    FULL-PAGE    ILLUSTRATIONS 


^'    or  ^»^ 


or 

Xon^on  au&  1Fle\vca5tIc*on*Zi;^ne : 

THE  \VALT]£K  SCOTT  PUBLISHING  CO.,  LTD. 

NEW  YORK:   3  EAST  14TH  STREET 
1904 


r»ip-i» 


'mi 


}  ^ 


o 


r^/ 


PUBLISHERS^   NOTE. 


In  issuing  the  present  book,  Singoalla,  it  may  not  be  deemed 
inappropriate  to  present  the  reader  with  a  brief  sketch  of  the 
literature  of  the  country  to  which  it  belongs,  together  with  a 
few  lines  respecting  the  life,  and  place  in  literature  of  its 
accomplished,  versatile  author. 

The  literature  of  a  country  and  people  claiming  ancestors  as 
far  back  as  the  Stone  Age,  or  some  1500  years  B.C.,  cannot  fail 
to  have  a  commanding,  permanent  charm  for  every  student  of 
literature.  All  of  that  little  which  has  so  far  reached  us, has 
been  read  with  avidity,  and  enjoyed,  not  less  for  its  philo- 
sophic charm  and  romanticism,  than  for  its  fantastic  turn  and 
powerful  colouring.  The  translations  from  the  Swedish  that 
have  appeared  in  this  country  can  hardly  be  called  numerous, 
the  Swedish  tongue  being  one  that  has  hitherto  appealed 
feebly  to  the  English  linguist,  and  vice  versa.  Consequently, 
we  are  on  the  whole  less  familiar  with  the  history  and  growth 
of  Swedish  literature,  new  or  old,  than  we  are,  say,  with  the 
French,  Italian,  German,  or  even  Russian. 

It  was  the  great  work  of  Luther  which  gave  life  to 
Swedish  literature.  The  Reformation  infused  the  literature 
of  Sweden  as  markedly  as  it  altered  the  religious  conditions 
of  England.  Two  literary  pioneers — Olaus  and  Laurentius 
Petrie — gave  their  country  a  Bible  in  good  Swedish,  and 
from  that  moment  the  growth  of  letters  in  Sweden  went  on 
apace.  At  first  the  principal  books  had  theological  or  his- 
torical topics  as  their  subjects ;  but  by  the  time  of  the  Thirty 
Years'  War  (1618-48)  a  much  more  varied  character  marked 
the  literature  of  the  country.  Political  pamphlets,  essays, 
newspapers,  with  works  on  mythology,  the  drama,  philology, 
etc.,  began  to  appear. 

V 


publiebcre'  1Rote 


The  "Father  of  Swedish  Literature"  was  Stjernhjehn 
[1598- 1 672],  who  set  the  fashion  of  classic-humorous  poetry. 
In  Triewald  \circa  1680-1743]  we  meet  Sweden's  first  satirist 
— one  who  was  as  bitter  upon  the  older  writers  as  Dalin 
[1708-63]  was  elegant  and  polished  in  his  employment  of  his 
mother  tongue.  Then  came  a  notable  succession  of  brilliant 
writers  of  poetry  and  prose,  among  whom  two  at  least  stand 
out.  One  was  the  poetess  Hedvig  Nordenflycht  [1718-63], 
the  writer  of  In  Mevioriam  lyrics  collected  under  the  title  of 
the  Sorrowing  Turtle-Dove ;  the  other  was  Mork  \circa 
1700-63],  a  prose-man.  During  the  eighteenth  century 
Swedish  writers  devoted  much  attention  to  the  treatment 
of  science.  The  two  Rudbecks  left  famous  books  ;  in  addi- 
tion to  which  came  the  learned  writings  of  Linnaeus,  the 
great  botanist;  Rosen,  the  founder  of  Swedish  medicine; 
Swedenborg,  the  philosopher-theologian ;  and  others.  The 
golden  age  of  Swedish  literature  occupied  the  reigns  of 
Gustavus  IIL  and  IV. — between  the  years  1771-1809.  Pro- 
minent figures  of  the  period  are  Bellman  [Frecdman's 
Epistles),  Kellgren  {The  New  Creation),  Thorild,  Rosenstein, 
Alderbeth,  Lidner  the  poet,  and  the  philosopher-author 
Hoijer. 

The  opening  of  the  nineteenth  century  found  Hammarskold 
[1785-1827]  at  the  head  of  a  band  of  writers  with  views  and 
ideas  which  they  were  determined  to  force.  They  leaned  to 
the  romantic  as  against  the  academic  in  literature,  and 
although  their  doctrines  and  principles  met  at  first  with 
much  ridicule  from  the  stolid  academicians,  the  romanticists 
prevailed  sufficiently  to  effect  their  purpose.  They  secured  a 
sncces  cTestime  of  such  worth  that  there  sprang  up  in  Sweden 
a  school  something  akin  to  the  German  romantic  school.  In 
course  of  time  this  romantic  movement  was  dethroned,  if 
not  extinguished.  There  was  a  sudden  rush  to  the  ancient 
Scandinavian  mythology.  Geijer  [17S3-1847],  one  of  the 
most  versatile  of  Swedish  historical  writers,  and  Tegner 
[1782- 1 846],  whose  poetic  genius  has  left  an  ineffaceable 
mark    upon    the    literature   of    Sweden — these    two   writers, 

vi 


Ipublisbcre*  IRote 


particularly,  and  a  band  of  literary  associates  stationed 
themselves  midway  between  the  pseudo-classic  and  romantic 
schools,  while  they  pointed  to  the  manly  virtues  of  the 
Swedes'  ancestors  as  models  for  imitation  and  sources  of 
poetic  inspiration.     Here  was  the  "  Gothic  revival." 

The  story  of  Swedish  literature  during  the  nineteenth 
century  would  be  a  long  one  if  even  meagre  justice  w^ere 
done  to  the  long  list  of  writers  and  their  books.  Runeberg 
[1804-77],  the  greatest  poet  who  has  written  in  Swedish,  and 
the  national  poet  of  Finland,  was  the  surpassing  light  of  the 
century.  He  was  of  almost  highest  poetic  genius,  and 
overshadowed  all  his  contemporaries.  Otherwise  Snoilsky, 
Rydberg,  Topelius,  and  others  might  have  been  more  heard 
of  outside  their  ow^n  country.  Yet  poetry  claimed  not  all 
attention  during  the  past  ten  decades  in  Sweden.  The 
nineteenth  century  more  than  atoned  for  the  paucity  of 
novelists  in  its  predecessors.  Many  female  novelists — 
notably  Frederika  Brema — adorned  the  era;  while  of  the 
opposite  sex  there  were  Mellin,  Sparre,  Wetterberg,  and 
several  more,  including  the  author  of  this  book — Rydberg. 

Viktor  Rydberg,  who  became  a  really  notable  Swedish 
man  of  letters,  was  born  at  Jonkoping,  a  town  on  Lake 
Wetter  in  Sweden,  on  the  i8th  of  December  1828.  As  a 
child  he  evinced  a  great  love  for  reading,  especially  of 
literature  of  a  romantic  and  weird  type,  and  this  colouring- 
has  very  largely  permeated  all  Rydberg's  writings.  When 
twenty-three  years  of  age  he  qualified  as  a  student  at  the 
University  of  Lund,  and  a  few  years  later  decided  to  take  up 
journalism  and  letters  as  a  profession. 

It  was  not  long  ere  his  remarkable  literary  talent  asserted 
itself — and  what  was  more,  attracted  the  notice  of  European 
litterateurs.  Several  minor  pieces  betraying  his  exceptional 
gifts  soon  found  their  way  among  the  current  literature  of  his 
country,  but  it  was  not  until  the  "'fifties"  (1850-60)  that 
Rydberg  really  gave  true  evidence  of  himself.  In  this 
decade   appeared    a    book    destined    to    be    his    first   great 

vii 


publiebers'  1Rotc 


work.      This  was  entitled   The  Last  Athenian  ("Den  Siste 
Atenaren"). 

Sifigoalla,  of  which  an  English  version  is  now  for  the  first 
time  placed  before  the  public,  was  the  next  important  work 
to  follow  The  Last  Athenian.  This  was  succeeded  by  a  work 
of  partly  religious,  partly  philosophic  character,  entitled  The 
Dogma  of  the  Bible  Concerniyig  Christ.  In  1877  his  Roman 
Days  appeared,  and  was  subsequently  translated  into  English 
and  published  by  Messrs.  Putnam's  Sons.  Then  followed 
another  important  work — a  species  of  counterpart  to  The 
Last  Atheyiian.  This  novel  was  entitled  The  Armonrer. 
It  is  a  splendid  word-picture,  and  depicts  in  glowing  colour 
the  stirring  episodes  of  the  Reformation  and  the  controversies 
which  led  up  to  and  were  consequent  upon  Luther's  daring 
battle  for  Religion. 

It  was  in  the  year  1876  that  the  University  of  Upsala  con- 
ferred upon  Rydberg  the  degree  of  an  Honorary  Doctor  of 
Philosophy.  In  the  same  year  he  was  elected  a  Fellow  of  the 
Royal  Swedish  Academy,  an  institution  consisting  of  eighteen 
members  only.  A  few  years  later — in  1884 — Rydberg  was 
appointed  Professor  of  Social  History  in  the  University  of 
Stockholm;  later  on  he  succeeded  to  the  professorial  chair 
of  Art  in  the  same  institution.  Yet  greater  honour  awaited 
him.  In  1887  he  was  made  an  honorary  member  of  the 
Academy  of  Arts.  All  this  while  Rydberg  was  a  ceaseless 
worker.  His  professorial  studies  and  duties  in  no  way 
stemmed  the  untiring  energy  of  his  pen,  which  retained  all 
its  vigour  down  almost  to  the  hour  when  the  quill  was  laid 
down  and  he  ceased  to  write  for  ever.  Rydberg,  a  literary 
luminary  of  no  small  magnitude,  passed  away,  to  the  great 
grief  of  his  countrymen,  on  the  20th  September  1895,  aged 
sixty-seven  years.  Shortly  after  his  death  his  Lectures  on 
Philosophy  and  the  History  of  Art  were  published. 

Rydberg  is  a  poet  as  well  as  a  writer  of  prose;  indeed, 
in  his  compositions  he  is  a  lyrist,  or,  to  use  an  obsolete  title 
a  lyric  by  preference.  He  shines  out  in  his  poetry  almost 
as  splendidly  as  in  his  more  straightforward  compositions. 

viii 


publisbere'  mote 


His  great  gifts  of  feeling  and  imagination  have  led  him  to 
the  expression  of  creations  in  verse  possessing  all  the 
qualities  of  true  poetry.  The  power  of  rendering  in 
melodious  words  the  thoughts  which  are  the  creations  of 
feeling  and  imagination  is  not  a  far-removed  accomplish- 
ment and  possibility  for  the  average  person ;  but  the  true  art 
of  metrical  composition, — the  capacity  to  say  great  things 
in  verse,  and  that  verse  of  a  character  that  will  move  the 
soul — this  portion  is  denied  to  most  of  us.  Rydberg  in  all 
his  poems  has  given  ample  proof  of  its  possession.  It  may 
be  wondered  why  his  work  is  practically  unknown  in  this 
country.  Certainly  not  for  any  lack  of  character,  of  beauty, 
or  of  many-sided  sentiment  and  expression.  Poetry  is  not  as 
translatable  as  prose,  and  the  translator  from  one  tongue  to 
another  is  hampered  at  every  turn— and  these  usual  difficul- 
ties are  not  lightened  in  the  case  of  the  Swedish  language. 
When  all  is  overcome,  however,  Rydberg  will  be  found  a 
delightful  minor  poet  to  whom  to  turn. 

As  a  translator  Rydberg  has  accomplished  much  excel- 
lent work,  notably  his  version  into  Swedish  of  Goethe's  Faust. 
On  an  extensive  scale,  too,  are  his  lesser  writings.  These 
take  the  form  of  treatises  on  mythology — notably  his 
Researches  in  Teutonic  Mythology,  history,  philology,  etc.; 
besides  which  there  are  a  large  number  of  essays  and 
fugitive  articles  too  numerous  to  mention. 

It  would  be  misleading  to  advance  for  Rydberg  the  right 
to  a  place  in  the  foremost  rank  of  modern  men  of  letters;  but 
that  he  claims  our  great  attention  for  his  services  to  nineteenth 
century  literature  is  beyond  doubt.  There  are  some  master 
minds — especially  in  literature — who  dazzle  by  the  splendour 
of  their  genius;  others  whose  extraordinary,  if  not  super- 
lative intellectual  gifts,  shine  with  a  gentler  but  often  more 
sustained  light.  The  latter  is  not  infrequently  the  more 
glorious,  the  most  appreciated  light,  because  it  is  so  main- 
tained and  sustaining.  Amid  lesser  lights,  a  uniformly 
illuminative   star   will    command    the    attention   more  surely 

ix  a* 


publi0bcr0'  H^ote 


than  a  fitful  burst  of  infinitely  greater  brilliancy.  To  such 
a  constellation  Viktor  Rydberg  may  be  said  to  belong. 
Though  highly  esteemed  and  admired  by  the  educated 
section  of  his  countrymen,  who  mourned  him  deeply  at  his 
death — 

("  One  has  only  to  die  to  be  great  ")— 

Rydberg  during  his  lifetime  was  little  known  outside  his 
own  country.  It  is  not  improbable,  however,  that  Rydberg's 
posthumous  fame  will  be  greater  than  that  of  his  lifetime. 
Wherever  his  writings  are  translated  to-day  they  are  eagerly 
sought  for  and  studied.  This  may  be  instanced  of  Singoalla. 
This  legend-story  appeared  in  book  form  the  first  time  in 
1865,  and  speedily  ran  into  several  editions.  Subsequently  it 
was  translated  into  the  Danish,  German,  Dutch,  Finnish, 
French,  Spanish,  and  Italian  languages,  until  now  it  is  pre- 
sented to  English  readers  in  their  mother  tongue.  It  is  safe 
to  predict  a  fair  future  for  Rydberg.  As  his  works  become 
known  by  means  of  translations,  the  lustre  of  his  genius  will 
illumine  a  wider  range,  and  his  literary  influence  must  become 
steadily  more  apparent  and  determined. 

The  Last  Athenian  was  the  work  which  called  forth  the 
immediate  approval  of  Rydberg's  countrymen,  besides 
attracting  attention  throughout  Europe  and  America.  It 
was  translated  into  English  by  William  Widgery  Thomas, 
this  edition  being  published  at  Philadelphia,  U.S.A.,  in  i86g. 
In  The  Last  Athenia7i,  the  author  takes  us  back  to  the  dawn 
of  Christianity.  He  shows  us  something  of  the  inevitable 
struggle  between  heathenism  and  early  Christianity ;  and  if 
he  does  not  sufficiently  gauge  the  depths  of  pollution  from 
which  Christ  and  the  Cross  rescued  the  world,  he  yet 
throws  much  original  thought  on,  probably,  the  most 
momentous  epoch  in  the  world's  history.  With  that  verve 
and  picturesqueness  so  characteristic  of  the  northern  artistic 
temperament,  Rydberg  introduces  picture  after  picture  of 
most  aff"ecting  character,  delineating  the  antipathies  and 
antagonism  of  the  ancient  mind  and  that  of  the  Christian 

X 


lpuDli6bcr9'  mote 


upon  that  all-absorbing  theme — the  life  of  the  day  and  that  of 
the  world  to  come.  Briefly,  the  author  vindicates  a  broad 
acceptation  of  Christianity,  as  opposed  to  fanatical  orthodoxy 
and  religious  compulsion. 

As  the  title-page  shows,  Singoalla  is  a  mediaeval  Swedish 
saga.  Without  wishing  to  charm  the  reader  in  its  favour, 
we  may  safely  distinguish  it  as  one  of  the  most  romantic 
and  picturesque  compositions  which  we  know  of  in  Scan- 
dinavian literature.  Rydberg,  we  see,  is  still  the  mediaevalist 
— still  in  his  favourite  Middle  Ages.  It  would  be  a  doubtful 
kindness  to  the  reader  to  anticipate  his  legitimate  privilege 
of  exploiting  the  story  and  enjoying  it  for  himself.  We  will 
say  nothing  of  the  story  itself  beyond  to  state  that  Singoalla 
— this  is  the  name  of  the  heroine — is  a  novel  occupying 
quite  a  pre-eminent  place  among  Rydberg's  prose  writings. 
We  know  that  its  author  has  left  a  great  mark  upon  the 
literature  of  Scandinavian  mythology.  In  Singoalla,  his 
romanticism  is  still  strikingly  in  the  foreground,  and 
strangely  tinctured  with  that  fantastic,  pantheistical  philo- 
sophy which  was  so  much  a  part  and  parcel  of  Rydberg. 
The  period  of  the  book  is  the  Middle  Ages — that  slowly 
awakening  epoch  when  Europe  tardily  revived  from  the 
black  night  of  Roman  madness  to  the  faint  dawn  of  Western 
sweetness  and  light;  and  all  the  peculiar  mysticism  and 
picturesqueness  distinguishing  that  time  pervade  the  book. 
Against  such  a  background  the  splendid  dramatis  persoiice 
of  the  story  stand  out  in  wondrously  real  fashion  and  with 
vivid  effect.  It  is,  indeed,  the  strong  contrast  nature  of  the 
story  which  lends  it  so  much  charm.  There  is  so  much 
darkness  and  so  much  light.  Yet,  the  chiaroscuro  in  the 
picture  is  deftly  disposed,  and  we  get  a  balance  of  light  in 
shadow  and  shadow  in  light  as  perfect  as  could  be  desired. 
Rydberg's  forte  is  the  distinctness  and  variety  of  his 
characters  and  a  power  of  clothing  them  in  most  attractive 
colours.  Singoalla  furnishes  ample  confirmation  of  this. 
In  the  foreground  are  his  many  living  figures  gorgeously 
treated  standing  out   wonderfully  against  a  background  of 

xi 


Ipubli0ber0*  Bote 


sombre  hue — well  in  keeping  with  that  heart-rending,  dark- 
night  despair  which  followed  in  the  wake  of  the  Great  Plague, 
and  culminated  in  the  Black  Death  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  Singoalla  is  an  affecting  picture  of  those  times, 
told   in  language  as  charming  as  it  is  simple. 

Throughout  his  poetry,  as  in  his  prose,  Rydberg  exhibits 
consistently  a  great  depth  of  thought— reflective  of  a  strong 
and  noble  mind.  In  his  own  country  particularly  Rydberg 
is  held  to  be  of  great  importance  as  a  pioneer  in  the  struggle 
for  freedom  of  thought.  He  was  ever  bent  upon  an  insist- 
ence of  new  principles  in  the  several  spheres  of  thought. 
A  champion  of  Idealism,  he  never  ceased  to  preach  the 
crusade  of  the  brightest  and  best  in  intellectual  reasoning 
and  deduction — a  most  glorious  task  bearing  in  mind  the 
narrow-minded  naturalism  that  marred  the  mind  of  his 
country  a  few  decades  back.  He  blew  fresh  breath  into 
the  fusty  spiritual  atmosphere  of  his  day,  and  in  a  long 
struggle  for  truth  and  enlightenment  he  sowed  seed  which 
speedily  germinated,  and  is — even  so  soon — already  bearing 
rich  fruit.  The  cause  of  the  poor  and  weak,  and  the 
principle  of  right  against  might  were  as  close  to  Rydberg's 
heart  as  life  itself,  as  every  student  of  his  poetry  will  readily 
discover.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  Rydberg's  poetical 
compositions  are  not  translated  into  English.  Unfortunately, 
as  we  have  said,  those  who  are  bold  enough  to  attempt  the 
reproduction  of  foreign  verse  are  constantly  confronted  with 
obstacles  which  present  themselves  in  a  much  less  degree  in 
prose  translation. 

Rydberg  was  not  a  prolific  writer,  but  he  took  a  wide 
literary  range.  With  a  powerfully  descriptive  pen,  he 
brought  home  to  his  readers  social  domestic  pictures  of 
ancient,  mediaeval,  and  modern  times.  He  was  not  as  was 
our  Dickens — a  chronicler  of  his  own  times,  of  things  as  he 
found  them.  Rydberg  loved  plunging  into  the  cloudy  vista 
of  the  past  and  rescuing  the  beautiful  from  oblivion.  From 
subjects  relating  to  the  history  of  civilisation  he  passed  on 
to  those  of  the  antique ;  but  in  either  case  his  style  with  its 

xii 


publi6ber0*  IHote 


classical  nobleness  and  purity  was  perfectly  adapted.  His 
learned  works  on  Scandinavian  mythology  will  constitute 
an  undying  monument  of  his  industry  and  learned  research  ; 
and  here  many  might  well  envy  Rydberg  for  his  splendid 
virility. 

The  superlative  feature  of  Rydberg's  labours  is  that  his 
writings  may  be  read  by  all — young  and  old.  Latitudinarian 
as  he  was  in  breadth  of  thought  and  intellect,  he  was  cer- 
tainly a  Christian — one  who  had  far  from  lost  his  footing 
on  the  rock  of  Eternity.  A  pioneer  in  thought,  Rydberg, 
with  dauntless  courage,  prepared  the  way  in  his  country  for 
fresh  ideas  of  thought  and  vision.  These  were  of  the  new 
rationalistic  order,  and  of  course  they  met  with  opposition. 
Like  all  pioneers,  he  met  the  usual  fate:  he  was  misunder- 
stood and  decried — and  that  in  some  few  instances  fiercely. 
Rydberg,  however,  laboured  on,  unmoved  and  determined, 
his  remarkable  creative  faculty  showing  no  sign  of  wane 
until  it  stopped  for  ever.  To  all  branches  of  literature  he 
turned,  and  left  an  indelible  mark  upon  each  department 
with  which  he  identified  himself.  Viktor  Rydberg  deserves, 
indeed,  well  of  both  his  country  and  the  entire  literary  world. 

FREDK.  J.  CROWEST. 
Editorial  Offices, 

The  Works,  Felling, 

December  1903. 


Xlll 


CONTENTS. 


part  tbe  first 

CHAl'.  PAGE 

I.  The  Castle  in  the  Forest 

II.   SiNGOALLA  .... 

III.  Longing  .... 

IV.  The  Strangers  from  the  Land  of  Egypt 
V.  Erland  and  Singoalla 

VI.  In  the  Twilight  by  the  Forest  Brook 
VII.  The  Combat    .... 
VIII.  The  Camp        .... 
IX.  The  Breaking-up  of  the  Camp 
X.  The  Night      .... 
XI.  The  Poisoned  Draught 


I 
20 

28 

35 

45 

54 

57 
61 

89 

96 


part  tbe  Second. 

I.   Benoni  .....     lOI 

II.  The  Knight  and  the  Pilgrim        .  .     124 

III.  The  Cave         .....     134 

XV 


Contents 


CHAP. 

IV.  The  Secret  Power  . 
V.  Day  and  Night 
VI.  The  Last  Night-Wandering 
VII.  Dawn    .... 
VIII.  The  Plague    . 
IX.  The  Hermits  of  the  Forest 


PAGE 
146 

194 
209 
223 


XVI 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

The  Poisoned  Draught      .  .  .    Frontispiece 

The  Castle  in  the  Forest  .  .  .2 

Father  Henry's  Stories    .  .  .  .10 

SiNGOALLA         .  .  .  .  .  '14 

Father  Henry  Blessing  Erland  .  .      26 

The  Strangers  from  the  Land  of  Egypt        .      28 

Erland  and  Singoalla        .  .  .  .38 

In  the  Twilight  by  the  Forest  Brook  .      50 

The  Combat  .  .  .  .  .56 

The  Camp       .  .  .  .  .  .66 

The  Breaking-up  of  the  Camp:  Assim    .  .      72 

Erland  Tied  to  the  Tree  .  .  -78 

The  Night     .  .  .  .  .  .94 

Benoni  ......     no 

Consecration  of  Benoni's  Pious    Mission  .    124 

The  Cave       ......    140 

The  Secret  Power  ....    146 

xvii 


Contents 


CHAP. 

IV.  The  Secret  Power  . 
V.  Day  and  Night 
VI.  The  Last  Night-Wandering 
VII.  Dawn    .... 
VIII.  The  Plague    . 
IX.  The  Hermits  of  the  Forest 


PAGE 
146 

194 

2og 
223 


XVI 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

The  Poisoned  Draught      .  .  .    Frontispiece 

The  Castle  in  the  Forest  .  .  .2 

Father  Henry's  Stories    .  .  .  .10 

SiNGOALLA         .  .  .  .  .  '14 

Father  Henry  Blessing  Erland  .  ,      26 

The  Strangers  from  the  Land  of  Egypt        .      28 

Erland  and  Singoalla        .  .  .  .38 

In  the  Twilight  by  the  Forest  Brook  .      50 

The  Combat  .  .  .  .  -56 

The  Camp       .  .  .  .  .  .66 

The  Breaking-up  of  the  Camp:  Assim    .  .      72 

Erland  Tied  to  the  Tree  .  .  -78 

The  Night     .  .  .  .  .  -94 

Benoni  ......     no 

Consecration  of  Benoni's  Pious   Mission  .    124 

The  Cave       ......    140 

The  Secret  Power  ....     146 

xvii 


Xt6t  Of  3llU0tratlon6 

PAGE 

"They  only  rested"      .     . 

.  156 

He  Seized  his  Bow 

.     160 

The  Last  Night-Wandering 

.    176 

Dawn  ...... 

.      202 

The  Plague  ..... 

.   208 

The  Knight  and  the  Monk 

.      2l5 

Brother  John           .... 

.    224 

After  a  Long  Embrace 

.    226 

will 


SINGOALLA. 


/ 


SINGOALLA. 


part  tbe  Jfirst 
I. 

The  Castle  in  the  Forest. 

N  an  islet  in  one  of  the  lakes  of  Smoland 
there  stood  a  castle  which  had  for  a 
time  belonged  to  the  family  of  Mone- 
skold.  It  consisted  of  several  oak-built  houses 
joined  together,  and  a  round  tower  of  large  blocks 
of  granite.  The  monotony  of  the  tower-wall  here 
and  there  was  broken  by  a  loop-hole  with  round 
arch  and  little  sandstone  pillars. 

It  looked  as  if  each  successive  owner  had 
brought  materials  to  the  islet,  and  added  his 
portion  to  the  whole,  according  to  his  liking  and 
the  needs  of  his  time. 

In  the  fourteenth  century  the  castle  was  one 
entire   building,  with   its   lines   broken   by   roofs   of 

I  I 


Singoalla 


different  pitch  and  height,  and  with  walls  meeting 
at  different  angles.  Though  poor  in  windows,  they 
were  rich  in  projections,  galleries,  and  sym- 
bolic works  of  wrought  iron  and  carving.  Above 
the  well-carved  posts  of  the  gateway  there  stood 
statues  of  the  three  martyrs — Unaman,  Sunaman, 
and  Vinaman, — imposing  perhaps,  if  not  beautiful, 
that  stretched  their  arms  towards  the  sky  as 
if  to  call  down  blessings  upon  the  castle  of  Eko. 

The  islet  was  surrounded  by  a  stockade,  and 
a  drawbridge  joined  it  to  the  land. 

Time  had  painted  the  castle  grey  and  brown, 
and  it  looked  as  if  it  held  past  and  future  in 
mystery.  It  seemed  as  if  its  silence  lay  upon  it 
that  nothing  might  disturb  its  brooding  memories 
and  presentiments. 

Fir-clad  grey  stone  steeps  were  mirrored  in 
the  lake,  and  the  dark  pine  forest  stretched  far 
and  wide  every  way.  In  one  spot  alone  the 
shore  sloped  treeless  towards  the  lake,  where  the 
rising  gables  of  a  monastery  peeped  out  from 
between  the  birch  trees  of  the  valley. 

Its  foundations  still  exist.  A  have  sat  there 
on    a    late    autumn    day,    the    sky   gloomy    above 

2 


Cbc  Castle  in  tbc  dforcst. 


Sirgoilin.] 


[Face  p.  2. 


ri 


'\  \^ 


alto. 


^      or  vHf  /^ 


^be  Castle  in  tbe  fforcet 


me,  while  the  damp  breath  of  the  wind  rustled 
and  sighed  through  the  pale  reeds  of  the  shore, 
with  dead  and  dying  plants  at  my  feet.  Though 
a  solitary  gentian  or  pansy  still  preserved  a  be- 
lated, transient  splendour,  the  hues  of  decay 
spread  melancholy  over  the  fields  and  forest. 
The  mountain-ash  that  had  sprung  between 
tne  stones  bore,  on  branches  almost  leafless, 
clusters  of  berries  which  glowed  in  the  hazy  day- 
light with  drops  saved  from  the  blood  of  summer. 
What  the  name  of  the  monastery  was  none  but 
archaeologists  know ;  tradition  has  it  that  the 
"Black  Death"  laid  it  waste,  and  that  since  it 
has  been  left  to  decay. 

About  the  year  1340,  Riddar^  Bengt  Mone- 
skold  was  lord  of  Eko.  There  was  a  saying — even 
then  old — "  that  the  castle  lay  in  silence  ";  and  it 
was  said  of  its  successive  owners,  that  a  word  cost 
them  more  than  the  bestowal  of  large  charities. 
The  Moneskolds  seemed  to  go  their  way  noise- 
lessly   like    the    moon,^    which,    according    to    one 

'  "  Riddar,"   equivalent   to   the   English    "  Knight,"   was   at   that 
period  the  highest  title  of  nobility  in  Sweden. 

'^  Moneskold  in  Swedish  signifies  "  Moonshield." 


Singoalla 


tradition,  was  said  to  have  been  their  heathen 
ancestor's  friend,  and  given  him  a  silver  sickle. 
Amonof  the  numerous  memorials  and  emblems  of 
their  ancestors  which  hung  upon  the  walls  of  the 
castle,  the  sickle  was,  however,  nowhere  seen,  except 
over  the  door  leading  to  the  garden,  but  here  it 
lay  under  the  Blessed  Virgin's  feet.  Did  anybody- 
ask  the  good  knight  Bengt  about  this  strange 
tradition,  he  made  a  deprecatory  gesture,  or  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  and  answered:  "It  was  in  heathen 
times."  His  faithful  servant  Erasmus,  the  hunts- 
man, was  more  ready  to  give  a  clearer  account  of 
the  matter. 

The  people  of  the  neighbourhood  knew  why 
silence  brooded  over  Eko  and  the  Eko  family. 
When  the  messengers  of  Christianity — those  three 
whose  images  stood  above  the  portal,  and  raised 
their  eyes  and  hands  towards  the  sky — came  to  Smo- 
land,  and  from  its  barrows  began  to  speak  of  the 
White  Christ,  and  the  Holy  Father  in  Rome,  he  of 
the  ancestors  of  the  Moneskolds  who  was  then  livine 
had  vehemently  striven  against  them,  gathered  the 
people  to  the  hill-sanctuaries  and  the  holy  groves, 
and  urged  them  to  hold  fast  to  impenetrable  Odin, 

4 


Z\K  Castle  in  tbe  jforcst 


white  Balder,  and  mighty  Thor !  It  is  said,  in 
honour  of  them  he  sang,  to  the  harp,  songs  so 
mighty  and  enchanting,  that  the  folk  thought 
they  heard  the  voices  of  all  living  things  sing- 
ing with  him.  So  they  hardened  their  hearts 
against  the  new  faith,  and  drove  away  its  mes- 
sengers. That  was  why  silence  brooded  over  Eko 
and  the  Eko  family.  But  silence  was  not  now  a 
thing  of  penance,  as  it  is  said  once  to  have  been, 
for  seven  pious  generations  had  striven  to  lighten 
their  consciences  by  atonement  for  the  guilt  of  the 
heathen  sincrer. 

It  was  said  that  no  Christian  Moneskold  could 
or  would  sing  under  the  open  sky — none,  that  is, 
before  Erland,  Riddar  Bengt's  son,  who  was 
still  a  boy.  People  often  had  heard  with  wonder 
his  voice  from  out  of  the  forest  gloom,  in  which 
with  bow  and  hunting-spear  he  loved  to  stroll, 
as  he  sang  song  after  song,  weird,  wild,  and 
beautiful  when  the  fir-trees  and  spruces  murmured 
their  loudest.  He  went  alone,  save  when  he  wished 
Erasmus  the  huntsman  to  accompany  him. 

Erasmus  was  a  clever  woodsman,  skilled  in  the 
nature  and  ways  of  wild  beasts,  and  mightily  learned 

5 


Singoalla 


in  all  that  touched  wood-sprites,  gnomes,  and  elves. 
But  Erland's  most  constant  companions  were  two 
dogs,  large  and  shaggy,  with  bloodshot  eyes  and 
keen  fangs,  Kack  and  Grip  by  name,  hated  by  the 
neighbours,  and  eyed  by  the  wolves  with  hungry 
and  fierce  dread. 

From  the  highest  ledge  of  rock  overhanging  the 
lake,  Erland  used  to  plunge  into  the  water.  Swim- 
ming he  loved — especially  when  the  wind  stormed 
and  the  waves  were  white.  People  fancied  there  was 
something  restless  and  wild  about  this  boy — some 
lingering  touch  of  heathen  ancestry — something  in 
him  that  had  not  known  the  sacred  water  of  the  font. 

What  if  that  heathen  Moneskold,  who  had  not 
suffered  himself  to  be  marked  even  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  and  who  on  his  death-bed  had  raved 
of  warrior-maidens  and  the  mead  of  the  undying 
— what  if  he  had  returned  in  Erland?  That 
was  the  question  which  the  peasants  asked  them- 
selves in  their  homes.  But  the  Eko  servants 
avowed  that  Erland  crossed  himself  devoutly 
and  said  his  prayers  with  clasped  hands;  that  he 
was  obedient  to  his  father  and  mother,  and  showed 

his    teacher,    Father    Henry,    reverence;    that    he 

6 


iTbc  Castle  in  the  Jfovcet 


was  kind-hearted  though  quick-tempered,  bounti- 
ful like  all  the  Moneskolds,  and  anxious  to  be  just, 
even  if  he  was  not  always  so.  Erasmus  the  hunts- 
man, who  believed  he  knew  Erland  best,  said  "Yea" 
to  all  this,  but  with  a  shake  of  his  head. 

Bengt  had  not  made  life  at  Eko  more  lively  than 
his  fathers,  and  his  wife  Elfrida,  a  woman  of  a 
comely  build,  slender  and  fair,  who  bore  Christ's 
Sermon  on  the  Mount  in  her  glance  and  a  gleam 
from  Tabor  on  her  forehead,  did  her  many  duties 
quietly  and  with  authority. 

Twice  a  year  there  was  a  banquet  given  at  Eko, 
to  which  came  kinsmen  and  friends  from  distant 
estates  and  large  farms.  These  feasts  were  splendid. 
Gold-embroidered  tapestries  covered  the  walls  of  the 
banqueting-hall,  and  costly  plate  the  tables ;  the 
wine-cellar  gave  up  its  stores  of  rare  drink.  Merri- 
ment was  not  suppressed,  though  there  was  a  certain 
constraint.  The  guests  did  not  know  why,  but  they 
felt  somewhat  subdued,  even  when  they  were  led  to 
bed  mellow.     Herr^  Gudmund  Ulfsax  himself,  the 

'  The  title  "  Herr  "  was  at  that  time  the  equivalent  of  the  English 
"Squire,"'  and  was  the  original  title  of  nobility  in  Sweden.  Now 
"  Herr"  is  merely  equivalent  to  the  English  "Mr." 

7 


Singoalla 


nearest  neighbour,  who  shouted  rather  than  spoke, 
and  cursed  more  than  he  blessed  when  he  had  plenty 
of  beer  and  wine  under  his  doublet,  was  courteous 
at  Eko,  moderate  and  ceremonious  in  word  and 
bearing,  and,  when  put  to  bed,  babbled — with  a 
respectable  attempt  at  devotion  learned  in  his  child- 
hood and  now  foreign  to  him — his  Latin  evening' 
prayer,  if  indeed  he  did  not  put  his  morning  prayer 
in  its  place. 

Riddar  Bensft  was  a  seasoned  warrior.  He  had 
fought  under  Mats  Kettilmundsson  for  the  cause  of 
the  unfortunate  Dukes,  and  in  Scania  against  the 
Lords  of  Holstein.  Now,  old  and  grey,  he  dis- 
charged, in  a  fatherly  and  prudent  manner,  his  duties 
as  master.  The  winter  days  he  passed  mostly  in 
the  workshop  in  company  with  Olof  Hallstensson, 
the  yeoman,  who  had  carved  the  altar  in  the  parish 
church.  There  the  two,  sparing  of  words,  worked 
untiringly,  and  from  their  hands  came  carvings  of 
angels,  apostles,  and  saints:  Maries  and  Catherines, 
Gabriel  with  a  lily  in  his  hand,  St.  Peter  with  keys, 
St.  Paul  with  a  sword,  St.  Sigfrid  with  a  staff,  St. 
George  in  armour,  and  St.  Sebastian  with  arrows  in 

his  half-naked  body.     The  real  craftsman  was  Olof 

8 


Zhc  Castle  in  the  potest 


Hallstensson,  though  the  Knight  did  not  do  the 
rough  work  only ;  he  carved  the  folds  of  the  mantles 
skilfully  and  laid  on  the  colours  well.  Many  winters 
Bengt  had  passed  thus.  Of  holy  images  he  seemed 
never  to  have  enough.  The  chapels  of  the  castle 
and  the  monastery  had  been  provided,  and  the 
banqueting-hall  and  the  bedroom.  Even  in  the 
long,  dark  corridors  saints  peeped  out  of  nooks  and 
corners,  and  dwelt  on  landings  of  the  stairs, 
absorbed  in  solemn  thoughts.  In  the  part  of  the 
castle  which  was  believed  to  date  from  heathen 
times,  stood  St.  Sigfrid,  and  before  him  knelt  the 
heathen  who  had  set  Balder  before  Christ,  and  Odin 
before  the  Holy  Trinity.  His  image,  as  one  might 
see,  expressed  repentance  for  this  grievous  sin,  and 
prayed  fervently  that  his  kin  who  came  after  him 
might  not  be  smitten  by  evil  therefor.  A  harp — 
that  of  the  magic  heathen  song — lay  broken  in 
pieces  beside  him.  Many  a  time,  when  Bengt  awoke 
in  the  night,  he  thought  of  this  poor  soul  in  Purga- 
tory, but  consoled  himself  with  the  reflection  that 
masses  for  the  dead  and  the  good  deeds  of  his 
kinsfolk  mitigated  its  pain,  and  rendered  salvation 
possible. 

9 


Singoalla 


Father  Henry,  Erland's  teacher,  had  travelled 
much  before  he  settled  down  as  Prior  in  a  monas- 
tery deep  in  the  forests  of  Smoland.  His  monks 
said  that  his  reputation  as  a  theologian  was  great 
in  distant  countries,  and  people  knew  that  King 
Magnus  had  bowed  as  low  to  this  prior  as  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Upsala.  Seldom  did  a  year  pass 
without  travellers  from  afar  bringing  him  letters 
written  from  Avignon  by  the  Pope  himself,  or  by  the 
most  learned  men  of  the  University  of  Paris.  High 
dignities  had  been  offered  him,  but  he  had  in  his 
monastery  all  he  aspired  to  in  the  world :  time  for 
meditation  and  study,  time  to  record  on  parchment 
his  hopes  of  a  coming  kingdom  of  God  on  earth. 
He  was  fond  of  reading  old  Roman  poems,  though 
their  authors  were  heathens,  and  Virgil's  verse, 
'' Magntis  ab  integro  seclorum  nascitur  ordo,"^ 
sounded  to  him  with  a  prophetic  ring.  Books,  too, 
written  in  strange  characters,  he  read — books  of 
which  the  other  monks  said,  Grcrca  stmt,  non  legun- 
titr :  they  are  Greek — we  don't  read  them.  Father 
Henry  had  spent  a  couple  of  years  in  the  Greek 

^  "  Mighty  is  the  procession  of  ages  that  is  coming  to  birth  anew." 

10 


XTbe  Castle  in  tbc  jforest 


city  of  the  Ccesars ;  hence  the  Greek  Hterature  in 
his  library. 

A  week  seldom  passed  in  which  he  did  not 
spend  one  evening  at  least,  settled  comfortably  in 
the  roomiest  arm-chair  that  the  castle  of  Eko 
afforded,  with  Lady  Elfrida  on  one  side  and  Bengt 
on  the  other.  The  Knight  was  sparing  of  words, 
but  he  often  drank  to  the  Father ;  and  the  look 
which  accompanied  the  toast  expressed  reverence, 
friendship,  and  comfort.  Lady  Elfrida  asked  ques- 
tions— the  monk  answered  her  and  told  stories. 
And  how  much  he  had  to  tell !  He  had  seen  the 
world  that  is,  and  knew,  from  books,  the  world 
that  was.  He  used  no  superfluous  words,  but  what 
word -pictures  these  stories  of  his  were!  Lady 
Elfrida  took  care  that  Erland  should  be  present 
at  such  times.  And  the  boy  liked  to  be  there, 
and  listened  attentively.  "Such  deeds  I  shall  live 
to  see;  such,  and  many  more,"  thought  he. 

Sometimes,  however,  it  happened  that  his  atten- 
tion wandered.     If  it  were  a  moonlit  evening,   he   x' 
could  hardly  pay  attention  to   the  Father's  words. 
He  saw  in  his  imagination  the  blood-red  moon,  rising 

over  the  forest ;    he  saw  her  floating  like  a  silver 

II 


SinQoalla 


boat  in  the  cool  blue  heaven;  he  saw  her  peeping 
in  through  the  bedroom  window — he  saw  her  even 
drop  a  glittering  silver  sickle  through  the  heavens 
to  his  heathen  forefather;  he  saw  the  girl  Bil  happy 
with  the  boy  Hjuke  in  the  silvery  boat  which 
carried  them  away;  he  saw  moonbeams  shimmer- 
ing in  the  folds  of  Lady  Elfrida's  dress.  Such 
were  the  pictures  which  chased  each  other  through 
his  mind.     Was  Erland  at  all  akin  to  the  moon? 

Nor  was  it  easier  for  him  to  follow  the  Father's 
words  when  the  waves  of  the  lake  were  booming 
around  the  island,  and  the  wind  was  howling  in  the 
pine  forest.  He  heard  voices  which  called  him 
forth,  and  had  dim,  hidden  truths  to  tell  him.  Then 
it  came  to  pass  that  his  imagination  shaped  forth  a 
harp  large  as  the  world,  adorned  with  flashing  stars 
strunof  across  the  endless  blue  of  heaven — its  strino-s 
vibrating  under  sun-woven  fingers,  or  touched  by 
gloomy  masses  of  clouds,  chased  by  the  storm  and 
by  blue-white  lightning  flashes.  And  from  this 
mighty  harp  his  thoughts  flew  back  to  that  broken 
heathen  harp  at  St.  Sigfrid's  feet.  Why,  he  did  not 
know — he  did  not  even  think  about  it. 


12 


^bc  (Taetlc  in  the  forest 


At  the  opening  of  this  story  Erland  was  seven- 
teen years  old,  strong  and  handsome,  skilled  in 
many  sports,  and  well-read,  often  gay,  but  brooding 
at  times,  quick  to  wrath,  and  quick  to  make  atone- 
ment for  his  hastiness  ;  a  youth  in  some  things,  a 
child  in  others. 

Herr  Gudmund  Ulfsax  was  a  widower,  and  had 
a  blue-eyed  daughter  named  Helen.  Bengt  and 
Gudmund  thought  that  the  young  people  were 
destined  for  each  other.  Both  were  only  children, 
and  the  estates  were  so  situate  that  to  join  them 
seemed  only  right  and  easy.  Lady  Elfrida  was  of 
the  same  opinion,  and  the  fathers  agreed  that 
Erland  and  Helen,  in  a  few  years,  should  become 
husband  and  wife.  As  yet  the  children  were  shy  in 
each  other's  presence ;  but  love,  like  all  else,  has 
its  hour. 


13 


II. 

SiNGOALLA. 

NE    summer's   day    Erland    was    returning 
from  the  chase. 

One  of  the  hills  in  the  forest  was 
surmounted  by  a  young  fir-tree,  slender  in  girth, 
but  in  height  overtopping  all  the  rest.  It  was 
visible  from  the  castle  windows,  towerino"  over 
the  surrounding  forest,  and  when  it  stood  out 
I  against  a  red  evening  sky,  it  was  as  if  it  looked 
out  longingly  into  the  world,  and  wished  to  be 
far  away  in  a  land  of  palms. 

Below  the  hill  a  brook  purled  over  sand  and 
pebbles  on  its  way  to  the  lake.  Farther  on  in  the 
forest  the  brook  took  its  way,  checked  by  moss- 
grown  stones  and  tree-roots,  hundreds  of  years  old ; 
but  here  its  banks  widened  into  grassy  sward,  where 
blue,  white,  and  red  flowers  grew  in  beauty.  Here 
Erland  often  sat,  enjoying  the  rustling  of  the  firs 
and  the  solitude,  and  here  now  he  directed  his  steps 

14 


Singoalla 


to  drink  of  the  fresh   water   of  the    brook.      The 
two  hounds,  Kack  and  Grip,  accompanied  him. 

When  he  reached  the  top  of  the  hill,  he  stopped 
astonished,  for  he  beheld  a  strange  sight.  A  girl 
was  sitting  by  the  brook.  He  did  not  see  her  face, 
for  she  did  not  look  towards  him,  but  he  saw  her 
black  hair  flowing  over  her  bare  shoulders,  and  a 
dark  dress  trimmed  with  many-coloured  ribbons. 
The  girl  dipped  her  naked  feet  into  the  brook, 
seemingly  enjoying  the  coolness  of  the  water,  and 
perhaps  amused  by  the  bubbles  which  her  feet 
made.  She  began  to  sing  in  a  clear,  melodious 
voice,  which  rang  through  the  wood. 

Who  was  she  ?  She  certainly  did  not  belong  to 
the  country-side,  as  was  clear  from  her  bearing, 
dress,  and  her  songs,  which  sounded  so  unlike  the 
ditties  of  the  girls  of  the  neighbourhood,  when  they 
were  looking  for  their  strayed  cattle.  Who  was  she, 
then  ?  A  fairy  or  an  enchanted  princess  ?  Silent 
and  wondering,  Erland  stood  on  the  hill,  and  felt 
in  his  heart  something  secret,  inexplicable,  eerie, 
and  yet  alluring! 

But   Kack  and   Grip  fixed   fierce    eyes   on   the 

girl,   growling   angrily.      And  while    Erland   stood 

15 


Singoalla 


watching  her,  absorbed  in  thought,  Grip  rushed 
down  the  hill  as  if  he  meant  to  tear  her  in  pieces. 

Then  Erland,  seeing  her  danger,  called  the  dog 
back.  But  before  he  called,  the  girl  turned  quickly 
and  rose,  and  just  as  the  dog  was  driving  his  teeth 
into  her  dress,  she  thrust  a  dagger  into  his  neck. 
Grip  fell  at  her  feet  with  a  piece  of  the  dress 
between  his  teeth. 

Erland's  eyes  flashed  with  anger  as  he  saw 
the  death  of  his  faithful  dog,  and  walking  forward 
with  quick  steps  he  shouted,  "  Who  are  you  who 
have  dared  to  do  this  ?" 

But  the  girl  looked  with  large,  black,  sparkling 
eyes  at  the  fair,  well-born  lad;  her  brown  cheeks 
turned  to  a  deep  crimson,  her  lips  quivered,  and 
she  brandished  the  dagger,  dripping  with  blood, 
till  the  red  pearl  bracelets  round  her  naked  arms 
rattled. 

"Perhaps  you  will  kill  mc  now?"  she  cried 
passionately  with  a  foreign  accent.  And  she  lifted 
the  dagger  in  defence  against  the  other  dog,  which 
was  about  to  rush  at  her. 

Erland   ordered  Rack   to  lie  down,  and  as  the 

dog  did  not  at  once   obey  his    master's   voice,   he 

i6 


Singoalla 


gave  him  a  blow  with  his  bow,  and  he  slunk  back 
howling. 

The  eyes  of  the  girl  and  youth  met  defiantly; 
but  somehow  the  girl  smiled. 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  you,"  she  said,  and  so  threw 
the  dagger  that  it  whizzed  through  the  air,  and 
lodged  with  the  point  in  a  tree, 

Erland's  anger  changed  to  wonder  and  curiosity. 

"  You  are  a  strange  girl,"  he  said;  "but  shame 
to  me  if  I  cannot  meet  a  girl  in  a  man's  game." 

He  unsheathed  his  hunting-knife  and  threw  it 
at  the  same  tree.  The  knife  struck  into  the  tree 
beside  the  dagger,  but  so  deeply  that  half  of  the 
blade  was  hidden  in  the  bark.  He  went  up  to  the 
tree,  tore  out  both  knives,  washed  hers  in  the 
brook,  and  returned  it  to  her. 

"You  are  a  pretty  girl,"  he  said,  "but  a  very 
strange  one.  .  .  .  Would  you,"  he  asked  moodily, 
"like  me  to  kill  the  other  dog  too  ?  " 

"  No,"  answered  the  girl,  as  she  replaced  the 
dagger  in  the  sheath  she  carried  in  a  belt;  "the 
dog  is  guiltless.  He  and  his  like  do  as  their  masters 
wish.     But  you  must  be  cruel  and  wicked." 

And  she  called   Kack,  who,  at  a  sign   from   his 

17  2 


Sincjoalla 


master,  approached  her  creeping.  The  girl  caressed 
his  rough  head. 

"Forgive  me,"  said  Erland;  "  you  are  right.  I 
am  cruel  and  wicked,  but  do  not  think  that  I  set 
the  dog  on  you.  I  did  not  mean  any  harm  to 
you." 

"  I  believe  you."  She  looked  with  a  keener 
glance  into  Erland's  face.  "  Do  you  live  in  this 
neighbourhood  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  Farewell,"  said  the  girl.  "  We  shall  not  meet 
again."  She  was  just  about  to  hurry  into  the 
forest  when  Erland,  as  if  awaking  from  a  dream, 
lifted  his  head  and  exclaimed, 

"  No,  no;  stay  !"  in  such  a  voice  that  the  strange 
girl  turned  round. 

"Tell  me  what  your  name  is,"  said  he,  seizing 
her  hand. 

"  You  ask  too  much." 

"No,  I  care  not  for  your  name,  if  you  only  tell 
me  whence  you  come,  and  why  we  shall  never 
more  see  each  other." 

"  My  name  is  Singoalla,  I  come  from  afar,  and 

stay  not  in  any  place." 

i8 


Singoalla 


"  And  we  shall  never  meet  again  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  care  about  me  ?  To-morrow  you 
will  have  fororotten  me," 

"No,  I  shall  never  forget  you." 

Instead  of  answering,  Singoalla  bent  down, 
picked  up  a  red  flower,  threw  it  into  the  brook, 
and  ran  into  the  forest. 

Erland  stood  alone.  His  eyes  followed  the 
girl  as  she  disappeared.  Thus  he  stood  for  a 
while,  silent,  motionless,  dreaming.  At  last  he 
was  aroused  by  Rack's  howling.  The  dog  looked 
at  his  master  uneasily,  for  he  did  not  know  him 
in  that  mood.  Erland  threw  his  bow  over  his 
shoulder  and  went  slowly  up  the  hill. 


19 


III. 

Longing. 

HE  following  day  Erland  returned  to  the 
hill  by  the  brook.  He  carried  his  bow  in 
his  hand,  and  Kack  accompanied  him,  but 
he  was  not  thinking  of  hunting.  He  thought  of 
Singoalla,  the  brown  girl.  He  had  dreamed  of 
Singoalla  in  the  night — dreamed  that  she  seized 
his  hand  and  pressed  it,  that  he  pressed  hers  in 
return,  that  they  looked  intently  into  each  other's 
eyes,  and  in  a  strange  way  felt  happy.  Such  a 
dream  Erland  had  never  had  before  ;  most  of  his 
dreams  were  of  fights  with  the  shaggy  things  of 
the  forest,  of  tournaments,  and  Saracen  turbans 
cleft  in  twain. 

He  came  to  the  brook,  but  Singoalla  was  not 
there.  Perhaps  she  will  come,  thought  he,  and  he 
sat  down  on  the  grass  where  the  girl  had  sat  before, 
and  listened  lono-  to  the  murmur  of  the  brook.  But 
Singoalla  did  not  come.     Then  it  was  as  if  the  brook 

20 


Xonaing 


had  whispered  to  him:  "Seek  in  the  forest,  whence 
I  come."  Erland  arose  and  followed  the  brook  into 
the  forest.  He  wandered  in  the  shade  of  the  spruce 
trees,  climbed  over  boulders  and  crags,  and  came 
to  a  place  cleared  by  the  wood-cutter's  axe,  but  with 
no  house  on  it.  Only  a  hut  of  twigs,  such  as  char- 
coal-burners build,  stood  there  beside  the  remains 
of  a  charcoal-kiln:  heather,  toadstools,  and  ferns 
grew  all  round  it.  Stakes  had  been  fixed  in  the 
ground.  While  he  was  wondering  what  they  had 
been  used  for,  Erasmus  the  huntsman  came  wander- 
ing up  the  glade,  and  told  him  that  a  strange  people, 
men,  women,  and  children,  with  brown  complexion 
and  black  hair  and  eyes,  curiously  attired  and  talking 
an  outlandish  speech,  with  horses,  waggons,  and 
much  baggage,  had  pitched  their  tents  on  the 
clearing,  stayed  there  for  one  day,  and  then  wandered 
northwards.  Erasmus  had  no  more  to  tell,  but  he 
showed  the  ruts  of  their  waggons  winding  along 
where  the  trees  stood  apart.-  And  as  Erland  looked 
at  the  ruts  and  thought  that  Singoalla  must  be  of 
these  people,  he  found  on  the  ground  a  red  pearl, 
like  those  about  the  crirl's  arms  and  ankles.  That 
pearl  he  picked  up  and  hid  near  his   heart,  which 

21 


Stnooalla 


whispered,  "She  has  gone:  you  will  never  see  her 
again."  Erasmus,  who  saw  that  Erland  brooded, 
said,  "  I  saw  just  now  a  man  bring  the  collar  of 
Grip  to  Eko.  Grip  lies  in  the  forest,  eaten  by- 
wolves.  Are  you  sad  for  the  loss  of  your  good 
hound  ?" 

It  was  as  Erasmus  had  said.  The  wolves  had 
found  during  the  night  the  body  of  Grip  near  the 
brook,  had  dragged  it  far  from  there  into  the 
forest,  and  eaten  with  delight  the  flesh  of  their 
old  enemy. 

Erland  answered  Erasmus  that  there  were  many 
good  hounds,  but  few  so  good  as  Grip.  He  said 
farewell  to  Erasmus,  who  wandered  away,  and  he 
himself  went  back  to  the  castle. 

Daily  he  returned  to  the  hill  by  the  brook.  Did 
he  think  that  Singoalla  would  come  back  ?  Sum- 
mer, however,  passed  away;  the  autumn  came;  red, 
blue,  and  white  flowers  by  the  brook  faded  like 
Erland's  wild  temper;  the  oaks,  which  stood  among 
the  spruce  trees,  turned  yellow  and  strewed  their 
acorns  on  the  earth;  the  days  grew  shorter  and 
the  sky  more  cloudy;  the  birds  of  passage  had 
left   for  the   south;    the    rain    fell    in    showers;    the 

22 


XoiiGina 


brook  overflowed  the  spot  where  Singoalla  once 
sat.      Erland  had  sat  there  often,  too. 

But  even  when  the  hill  was  covered  with  snow, 
Erland,  accompanied  by  Kack,  came  to  the  brook; 
yet  not  so  often  as  before.  He  did  not  hope  to 
find  Singoalla,  but  he  loved  the  place,  and  he  sang 
and  listened  to  the  echo,  for  "Singoalla"  was  his 
sonsf. 

Bengt  marvelled  at  the  change  in  his  son,  and 
often  asked  if  all  the  wolves  and  foxes  were  dead, 
and  all  the  birds  gone  to  other  lands,  for  Erland's 
hunting  was  now  always  fruitless.  "  My  herdsmen, 
however,"  he  would  add,  "say  otherwise,  for  they 
often  bring  me  news  that  rough-coated  thieves  have 
thinned  out  my  herds."  To  all  this  Erland  answered 
little.  But  Lady  Elfrida  rejoiced  at  her  son's 
demeanour,  which  was  now  gentler  than  before. 
Yet  sometimes  she  fancied  he  was  unhappy,  and 
asked  him  if  anything  troubled  him.  But  Erland 
answered  "  No,"  and  gazed  through  the  banqueting- 
hall  window  towards  the  tall  fir  on  the  hill. 

During  the  winter  Father  Henry  found  Erland 
a  more  diligent  pupil.  Every  day  he  went  to  the 
monastery.     The  janitor,  Brother  John,  who  knew 

23 


SiiiGoalla 


his  way  of  ringing,  put  his  tonsured  head  through 
the  spying-hatch  in  the  gate,  saluted  him,  and 
opened  to  him.  Through  a  vaulted  passage  between 
the  cells  of  the  monks  Erland  passed  to  the  library, 
where  the  Prior  generally  sat.  It  was  a  room  with 
vaulted  roof  and  lofty  arched  windows  set  with 
small  leaded  panes,  so  sun-burnt  that  the  birches 
standing  outside,  waving  in  the  wind,  looked  like 
green  shadows.  The  walls  were  covered  with  book- 
cases ornamented  with  carving.  The  books,  bound 
in  calf,  stood  with  chain  and  lock  attached  to  the 
wall.  Of  these  locks  the  Prior  kept  the  key,  to 
guard  these  priceless  works  against  thievish  hands, 
and  to  prevent  the  monks  taking  down  books  and 
reading  them  without  his  knowledge.  "  For,"  said 
he,  "many  of  these  works  were  written  by  heathen 
Romans,  and  are  dangerous  for  unskilled  minds." 

The  pupil  advanced  day  by  day  in  favour  with 
his  master.  It  happened  one  winter's  evening, 
when  Erland  was  sitting  at  his  side  in  the  library, 
that  the  Prior  shut  the  volume  of  patristic  theology 
which  he  had  been  reading,  and  with  a  meaning- 
look  went    to   the   bookcase,   loosed  another   book 

from  its  chain  and  put  it  before  his  pupil. 

24 


Xonaing 


"He  is  no  longer  a  child,"  said  the  Prior  to 
himself;  "his  understanding  is  ripening  perceptibly; 
I  need  not  fear  to  let  him  read  this  book  under 
my  guidance.  It  is  dangerous ;  but  the  danger 
is  such  as  awaits  his  age,  and  can  be  lessened  by 
an  old  friend." 

It  was  Ovid's  Metamorphoses.  The  Prior  care- 
fully chose  the  pieces  he  thought  suitable.  So 
they  read  of  the  love  of  Hero  and  Leander,  and 
Erland  gave  to  Hero  the  features  of  Singoalla. 
They  read  of  the  love  of  Pyramus  and  Thisbe, 
and  Erland  gave  to  Thisbe  Singoalla's  eyes,  colour, 
and  red  lips. 

He  read  of  the  tragical  end  of  their  love — no, 
of  their  fate — and  the  tale  brought  the  tears  to 
his  eyes. 

Like   Lady   Elfrida,   Father   Henry   rejoiced  at 

the  change  in  him.     Often  he  sat   with  the  boy's 

hands  in  his,  and  told  him  something  drawn  from 

the   rich    experience    of    his    life.      Thought   often 

clouded   his    forehead,    and    his    eyes    were    fixed 

searchingly  on  Erland.      It  was  as  if  he  wished  to 

tell  him  something,  but  hesitated  to  do  so.     Great 

thoughts  stirred  the  Father's  soul,  but  he  doubted 

25 


Singoalla 


if  Erland's  mind  was  fit  soil  for  the  seed  he  wished 
to  sow. 

One  winter's  evening,  however,  near  spring,  it 
happened  that,  after  master  and  pupil  had  studied 
together,  the  old  man  put  his  hands  on  the  youth's 
shoulders,  and  his  eyes  gleamed.  In  a  half 
whisper,  which  sounded  solemn  and  mysterious  in 
the  faintly-lighted  vault,  he  spoke  of  the  dominion 
of  the  soul  over  the  body,  of  the  power  of  the 
invisible  word  over  strength  of  body  and  pride 
of  mind,  over  princes  and  mighty  men,  over  the 
armies  of  the  world,  though  they  were  as  innumer- 
able as  the  sands  of  the  sea.  A  mighty  edifice  is 
being  built  with  its  foundation  on  earth,  and  its 
top  in  heaven,  said  he,  and  when  it  is  finished,  the 
earth  will  no  longer  be  earth,  but  a  heaven  below, 
a  mirror  of  the  heaven  above.  The  foundation  is 
laid,  the  pillars  are  being  raised,  some  already 
tower  to  the  sky ;  but  evil  giants,  who  have  a 
foreboding  that  this  edifice  will  become  a  prison 
where  they  will  be  bound  with  unbreakable  chains 
for  all  eternity,  have  seized  hold  of  the  pillars  to 
overthrow  them.      But  still  the  work  shall  be  made 

ready,  for  the  power  of  good  is  greater  than  that 

26 


Olonoino 


of  evil,  inasmuch  as  God  is  greater  than  the  devil. 
But  in  this  life  God  lives  only  in  pure  human  hearts, 
and  every  heart  which  opens  to  Him  strengthens 
His  power  in  this  life.  "Will  you,"  said  the  old 
man,  "become  God's  ally?  Will  you  carry  your 
stone  to  this  edifice  ?  It  is  not  easy,  for  it  requires 
more  than  man's  strength,  more  than  man's  courage. 
It  demands  the  renunciation  of  all  earthly  things. 
Have  you  strength  enough  to  sacrifice  the  rose  of 
life  to  God,  and  keep  the  thorns  of  life  only  for 
yourself  ?     More  I   cannot  say  now  !  " 

So  spoke  Father  Henry,  and  Erland,  who 
maybe  did  not  quite  understand  his  words,  but 
felt  them  in  his  heart,  said  he  wished  to  be  God's 
helper,  and  expressed  his  willingness  to  be  God's 
ally.  So  the  old  man  put  his  hand  on  Erland's 
head  and  blessed  him. 


27 


V 


IV. 

I  The  Strangers  from  the  Land  of  Egypt. 

PRING    has     come  :     the     ice-floes     which 
drifted   on    the    lake    have    melted    before 
the  rays  of  the  sun,  the  trees  are  budding, 
and  the  forest  is  exhaling  fragrance  1 

Do  you  see,  Erland,  the  flocks  of  birds  which 
soar  high  in  the  air  ?  They  are  returning  from 
the  south.  Do  you  feel  the  fresh  breaths  of  air 
that  sport  through  the  windows  of  the  great  hall  ? 
They  are  bringing  greetings  from  distant  countries! 
Will  not  she  too  return,  she  whose  memory  winter 
has  not  wrapped  in  the  snow  of  oblivion  ?  Hark ! 
From  the  forest  sound  the  voices  of  men,  the 
tramp  of  horses,  the  creak  of  waggons,  and  the 
cracking  of  whips.  It  is  as  if  a  great  pro- 
cession were  approaching.  From  out  the  forest 
there  comes  a  motley  crowd:  men  in  long  cloaks; 
women  in  many -coloured  raiment  ;  half- naked 
children  clamouring,  laughing,  and  crying ;  horses, 

28 


Zl)c  StrauQcre  from  tbc  Xanb  of  leg^pt 

waggons,   dogs !     They  approach   the    castle.     All 
hurry    to   the   windows ;    the    servants,   at  work  in 
the    court,    pause   and    look    with    astonishment   at 
the  new-comers ;    the  warder  looks  hesitatingly  at 
the   Knight,  who  beckons  to  him  to  let  down  the 
drawbridge.     The  strangers  pass  over  it,  but  leave 
their  horses  and  waggons  on  the  other  side.     They 
group  themselves  in  a  semicircle.     The  men   draw 
forth   from   their  cloaks  pipes   and  stringed  instru- 
ments ;    the    young    girls,    black-eyed    and    raven- 
haired,   with    pearls    round    their   bare   arms,    their 
dark  or  red  gowns  bedizened  with  tinsel  and  gay 
ribbons,  step  forth  from  the  crowd  of  women.     The 
pipes  and  the  stringed  instruments  sound,  and  the 
girls    dance    strange    dances.       Nimble    like     the 
sparks  over  a  crackling  flame,  light  like  the  wind 
on  green  fields,   they  whirl   round  one   another  to 
shrill  music,  till  it  stops  and  the  girls  hurry  back 
to  where   the    older   women    are   gathered.     Then 
Father    Henry    appears    on    the    drawbridge ;    he 
comes    from    the   monastery    where    the    strangers 
had   been  a  short   while  ago,   and  one  of  them,  a 
tall   man,   more   richly  clad    than    the    others,   goes 
to  meet  him,   and   makes   a   low    obeisance.     The 

29 


SiuGoalla 


Father  beckons  him  to  follow.  They  approach 
the  steps  of  the  castle,  where  Bengt  had  descended 
in  order  to  learn  who  the  strangers  were  and  what 
they  wanted. 

The  tall  man  bows  humbly  to  the  lord  of  Eko, 
and  puts  both  his  hands  on  his  forehead.  His 
long  hair  is  black,  blue-black  the  crisp  beard  around 
his  lips  ;  dark,  proud,  and  yet  shy  is  the  glance 
he  fixes  on  the  Knight. 

He  is  silent,  but  Father  Henry  speaks  for 
him  : 

"  These  people  ask  for  your  favour,  noble  sir, 
and  for  leave  to  pitch  their  tents  in  your  forest, 
for  they  intend  to  stay  here  a  few  days  and  then 
resume  their  wandering.  For,  you  must  know, 
noble  sir,  that  these  men  belong  to  a  people  to 
whom  God  denies  peace  and  quiet,  and  dooms  to 
wander,  generation  after  generation,  from  country 
to  country.  Marvellous  is  their  fate  and  a  thing 
to  ponder,  for  it  bears  witness  of  God's  almightiness 
and  stern  righteousness,  and  of  the  everlasting 
verity  of  our  holy  religion. 

"The  ancestors  of  this  wandering  people  lived, 

as   this   man — a  chief  among  them — has   told  me, 

30 


Zbc  Strangers  trom  tbc  Xan^  of  JBQWt 

more  than  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  forty 
years  ago  in  the  land  of  Egypt.  They  were  a 
tribe  of  note  of  the  hneage  of  Ishmael,  the  son  of 
Abraham  and  Hagar,  and  dwelled  settled  in  a 
fruitful  country  not  yielding  to  Goshen  in  fertility. 
"  One  day  there  came  to  their  dwellings  a 
wanderer,  accompanied  by  a  woman  with  a  young 
babe  in  her  arms.  For  himself  and  his  family  the 
wanderer  asked  for  shelter  from  the  night  and 
from  the  storm.  Each  in  turn  refused,  referring 
him  one  to  the  other.  But  the  strangers  whom 
they  turned  away  from  their  thresholds  were  St. 
Joseph,  Mary  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  and  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  And  in  punishment  for  this 
sin  God  doomed  them  and  their  children  to  wander 
homeless  for  two  thousand  years  without  other 
hope  for  their  lives  than  the  pity  of  strangers. 
More  than  half  of  their  toilsome  journey  is  now 
accomplished,  but  still  twenty-three  generations, 
reckoning  three  to  a  century,  will  die  on  the 
journey  before  they  reach  the  goal  for  which  they 
long :  their  own  country  and  reconciliation  with 
God.  Noble  sir,  these  people,  who  crave  your 
hospitality    for   a    few   days,    have    passed    through 

31 


Singoalla 


many  countries,  and  have,  not  without  success, 
entreated  many  princes  for  the  same  favour.  They 
ought  to  be  regarded  as  penitent  pilgrims  ;  derided, 
despised,  expelled,  and  persecuted  in  many  places — 
for  the  chalice  of  suffering  is  put  into  their  hand 
— yet,  nevertheless,  they  have  been  granted  letters 
of  safe-conduct  from  the  Emperor,  and  have  more- 
over had  the  privilege  of  appearing  before  our 
Holy  Father  in  Rome.  ..." 

At  these  words  the  chief  took  out  of  his  coat- 
pocket  a  parchment  tied  round  with  many  ribbons, 
unrolled  and  handed  it  with  another  bow  to  Bengft. 

The  Knight  would  have  had  some  difficulty  in 
reading  the  words  which  were  written  on  the  parch- 
ment, but  from  the  large  wax-seal  bearing  the  arms 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  that  was  attached 
to  it,  he  understood  that  this  was  the  safe-conduct 
of  which  the  Father  had  spoken.  The  Knight 
reverently  eyed  the  parchment,  returned  it  to  the 
chief,  and,  stopping  the  Father  who  was  about  to 
continue  his  speech,  said  : 

"  Most  remarkable  is  that  which  I  have  now 
heard  about  you,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  I  should 
commit  a  sin,   not  unlike  that  for  which  you  your- 

32 


Zbc  Strangere  from  tbc  Xa^^  of  lEcj^Pt 

selves  are  bearing  the  punishment,  if  I  refused  to  let 
you  stay  for  a  few  days  on  my  lands.  Meat  and 
drink  you  shall  not  lack  during  that  time;  and  as  for 
you,  the  chief,  and  your  nearest  kindred,  I  invite 
you  to  lodge  beneath  my  roof." 

The  chief  returned  thanks  in  humble  words,  but 
declared  that  a  vow,  inherited  from  his  forefathers, 
compelled  him  as  well  as  his  people  never  to  seek 
a  night's  rest  in  a  house,  be  it  of  stone  or  timber, 
till  their  time  of  punishment  should  expire. 
Furthermore,  as  a  reason  for  his  asking  for  a  few 
days'  hospitality,  he  informed  the  Knight  that  he 
had  arranged  to  meet  here  a  tribe  of  his  people 
which  had  for  some  time  been  separated  from  him 
in  order  to  visit  other  places,  and  was  now  about 
to  rejoin  him. 

After     other     remarks     had     been     exchanged 

between   Bengt  and    the    chief    of   the    wandering 

people,  the   strange   troop   marched  off  to  the  field 

in  the   forest  where  they  had  once  before  pitched 

their  tents,   and  here  Bengt   had   meat    and    drink 

brought  in  abundance,    so   that  for  a   whole   week 

they  might  be  well  provided  for. 

But  among  the  girls  with  black  curly  hair  who 

33  3 


Sinaoalla 


had  danced  in  the  court  Erland  had  discovered 
Singoalla.  It  was  she  who  led  the  dance,  for  she 
was  the  chief's  daughter,  and  of  all  the  girls  the 
most  beautiful. 

The  Father  spent  the  evening  in  the  castle  in 
order  to  talk  to  Bengt  about  their  strange  guests, 
and  communicate  to  him  some  other  matters  which 
he  had  gathered  from  the  chief,  when  the  latter  had 
called  on  him  in  the  monastery,  and  asked  for  his 
intercession  with  the  Knight. 


34 


V. 

Erland  and  Singoalla. 

RLAND  had  at  first  listened  to  the  Father's 
account,  which  struck  him  as  marvellous, 
and  which  touched  him  nearly  as  con- 
cerning the  people  to  whom  Singoalla  belonged. 
But  restlessness  drove  him  out  of  the  hall,  and 
he  wandered  from  room  to  room  in  the  castle, 
hurrying  up  the  stairs  to  the  topmost  chamber 
of  the  tower,  whence  he  looked  out  over  the 
lake  and  forest  and  listened  to  the  tinkling  of  the 
bells  on  the  horses  of  the  strange  people.  He 
ran  down  the  stairs  to  the  castle  garden,  which, 
well  kept  but  small  and  surrounded  by  stone 
walls,  lay  on  the  south  side  of  the  castle,  where 
the  evening  sun  shone  goldenly  over  Lady 
Elfrida's  flowers  and  pot-herbs.  Nor  did  he 
linger  there,  but  hurried  to  the  maidens'  bower, 
whither  he  seldom  went.  Here  Lady  Elfrida  kept 
in    a    well-waxed    press    her    son's   holiday   clothes, 

35 


Sinooalla 


and  here  there  was  a  mirror  of  polished  steel  on 
which  the  maidens  were  fond  of  looking.  Erland 
opened  the  press,  took  out  the  garments  of  costly 
foreign  stuff  with  elegant  silver  clasps,  and  arrayed 
himself  He  combed  his  light  brown  hair  till 
it  fell  in  long  wavy  curls  over  his  shoulders. 
None  but  he  knew  why  he  took  all  this  trouble. 
When  he  had  finished  he  flung  his  bow  over  his 
shoulder,  called  Kack,  saddled  his  horse  and  rode 
away  over  the  drawbridge  into  the  forest.  The 
glances  of  Lady  Elfrida  and  her  maidens  followed 
him,  for  he  looked  comely  on  his  good  horse,  with 
its  fine  trappings.  But  Lady  Elfrida  entered  the 
hall  and  told  the  Knight  that  Erland  had  ridden 
away  and  could  hardly  be  expected  home  before 
the  morrow.  Doubtless  he  had  taken  the  road  to 
Ulfosa,  the  estate  of  Gudmund  Ulfsax,  or  why 
should  .he  have  so  dressed  himself  if  not  for 
Helen,  his  destined  bride  ? 

But  of  Helen  Ulfsax  Erland  was  not  think- 
ing at  all,  though  a  girl  of  fairer  face  and  clearer 
blue  eyes  there  was  not  in  all  Virdaland.  The 
face  which  Erland  only  remembered  was  brown; 
the  eyes  whose  light  warmed  his   soul  were  dark, 

36 


lErlanb  ant)  Sinooalla 


and    the    name    of    the    girl    was    not    Helen    but 
Singoalla. 

Lady  Elfrida's  guessing  came  to  nought, 
for  soon  after  sunset  Erland  was  seen  riding  back 
again  over  the  drawbridge.  He  had  been  strolling 
in  the  forest  near  the  clearing,  and  had  watched 
from  between  the  trees  the  strange  people  busied 
in  pitching  their  tents,  feeding  their  horses,  and 
cookinof  their  food.  He  had  seen  and  heard  the 
children's  noisy  play  round  the  fires.  But  he 
had  not  ridden  there.  The  thougfht  of  Sinoroalla 
had  lured  him,  but  now  he  felt  shy  of  seeing  her. 
So,  after  much  hesitation  and  with  purpose  unful- 
filled, he  turned  homewards.  But  no  such  doubt 
withheld  Kack,  and  he  ran  into  the  camp,  perhaps  in 
the  hope  of  meeting  his  kind  among  the  strange 
folk,  or  drawn  by  the  smell  of  the  cooking-fires. 
When  Erland  sprang  from  the  saddle  in  the  castle- 
yard,  Kack  came  out  of  the  forest  and  jumped  up 
to  his  master  as  if  he  had  brought  a  greeting  to 
him.  Perhaps  he  had,  for  around  his  shaggy  neck 
hung  a  wreath  of  wild  flowers.  Erland  saw  it,  and 
his  thoughts  lit  up  his  eyes.  "  Could  Singoalla 
have  sent    it?"      He   loosed  it   from    Rack's    neck 

37 


SiuGoalla 


and  put  it  under  his  pillow,  for  surely  his  dreams 
must  be  of  her  who  had  wreathed  the  flowers  ! 

On  the  following  morning  Erland  again  put  on 
holiday  attire,  buckled  round  his  doublet  a  fine 
belt  carrying  his  hunting-knife,  and  went  through 
the  woods  —  to  the  hill  by  the  brook.  It  was 
beautiful  and  lonely  there.  The  spruces  were 
whispering,  the  brook  was  murmuring,  anemones 
and  violets  were  peeping  out  of  the  grass.  Erland 
seated  himself  in  the  old  place  by  the  edge  of  the 
brook;  Kack  put  his  head  on  his  lap.  Suddenly 
on  the  other  bank — as  if  they  had  planned  it — 
came  Sino-oalla.  The  wind  fluttered  in  the  folds 
of  her  short  gown,  her  step  was  light  and  un- 
checked by  the  sight  of  Erland  in  his  finery,  but 
her  smile  was  kindly  and  she  nodded  cheerfully, 
lifted  each  foot  to  take  off  her  shoes,  and  then 
waded  across  the  brook  straight  to  Erland.  The 
brook  was  shallow,  and  a  few  silvery  pearls 
splashed  from  it  to  the  red  pearls  round  the  girl's 
ankles.  Erland  felt  no  shyness,  but  gladness  only — 
gladness  unspoiled  by  ceremony.  He  did  not  rise 
and  salute  Singoalla,  as  other  girls  he  knew.  But 
his   heart  smiled   in  his  eyes  as   Singoalla  reached 

38 


z,^®- 


'.y-;^,.^»^/ •  ,  -W.'^    *a^- ■  x-ia^-X. 


iJ-.-V/-.i^l-A.'''»^^V-   a   -->^-r. 


ErlanC)  anD  Silicon  I  la. 


Sinxoa//a.] 


[Face  p.  38. 


lerlan^  ant)  Sinooalla 


the  bank,  put  her  hands  on  his  shoulders,  and 
said  : 

"  I  did  not  prophesy  aright.  We  meet  again. 
Your  father  is  good  to  mine,  so  we,  too,  will  be 
friends !  " 

"  Yes.  Singoalla,  I  have  been  longing  for  you 
ever  since  we  saw  each  other  here  the  first  time. 
I  have  often  dreamed  of  you,  and  if  dreams  speak 
truth,  you  are  not  angry  with  me  !  " 

"  No,"  answered  Singoalla,  seating  herself  on  the 
bank  beside  Erland;  "when  I  left  you  I  was  angry 
no  more.  I  thought  you  the  handsomest  boy 
I  had  ever  seen ;  even  when  angry  you  were  not 
ugrlv.  In  all  our  folk  there  is  not  one  so  handsome 
as  you.  Assim,  who  wants  me  for  his  wife,  is  as 
nought  to  you." 

"  Who  is  Assim  }  " 

''  He  is  the  son  of  him  who  was  chief  before  my 
father.  ..." 

"  And  Assim  wants  you  to  be  his  wife  ? " 

"  Yes  ;  but  no  more  of  Assim.  You  said  you 
dreamed  of  me.  I  dreamed  that  I  should  find  you 
here,  and  so  I  came.  I  dream  more  truly  than  I 
tell  fortunes,  which  angers  me,  for  to  tell  fortunes 

39 


Singoalla 


aright  is  an  honour  to  us  women.  But  the  art  of 
fortune-telling  is  not  for  the  young.  Let  me  see  the 
lines  of  your  hand  .  .  .  no,  I  will  not  .  .  .  If  you 
were  doomed  to  be  unhappy,  it  would  grieve  me. 
Oh,  what  hair  you  have  !  " — Singoalla  passed  her 
hand  through  Erland's  curls — "not  black  like  mine 
and  my  kinsmen's." 

Her  talk  shifted  from  one  thing  to  another.  She 
spoke  of  the  wanderings  of  her  people,  and  how  glad 
she  was  when  her  father  and  his  men  agreed  that 
the  meeting-place  between  the  scattered  bands 
should  be  on  the  lands  of  Erland's  father.  As  it 
happened,  it  was  Assim  who  had  proposed  this  in 
the  men's  council,  and  he  had  done  it  at  a  hint  from 
Singoalla.  He  never  thought  that  Singoalla  wished 
this  for  Erland's  sake,  or  he  would  not  have 
agreed  to  her  plan.  And  while  she  was  saying  this, 
she  caressed  Kack,  now  friendly,  for  in  the  camp  on 
the  night  before  he  had  shared  Singoalla's  supper, 
and  it  was  she  who  had  wreathed  his  neck  with  the 
garland.     Kack  little  knew  what  it  meant ! 

Erland  then  showed  Singoalla  a  red  pearl  and  a 
faded  flower ;  one,  he  said,  he  had  found  in  the 
clearing  where  her  people  had  pitched  their  tents  ; 

40 


Ierlan^  an^  Sincjoalla 


the  other  he  had  taken  from  the  brook,  which  had 
received  it  from  Singoalla  herself. 

The  girl  snatched  away  the  faded  flower  and 
threw  it  once  more  into  the  brook. 

"  I  will  give  you  fresh  flowers,"  she  said  ;  "  we 
will  see  who  can  gather  the  most." 

Erland  agreed,  and  they  vied  with  each  other  in 
gathering  flowers  on  the  banks  of  the  brook.  Then 
they  compared  them  to  see  who  had  gathered  most, 
and  it  happened  that  Erland  had  gathered  most,  for 
he  had  pulled  off  handfuls  without  choice,  though 
Singoalla's  were  prettier. 

They  sat  down  on  the  slope  of  the  hill  to  sort 
the  flowers  and  bind  them  into  nosegays  with  grass. 
Erland  did  this  badly  and  slowly,  but  Singoalla  had 
good  taste  in  arranging  flowers,  and  their  different 
colours  contrasted  finely.  Nobody  had  taught  her 
the  art,  but  she  knew  it  all  the  same.  When  the 
posies  were  ready,  Erland  and  Singoalla  exchanged 
them,  and  the  girl  liked  that  of  Erland,  though  it 
was  uneven,  loose,  and  ill-made.  At  last  she  said 
that  she  must  return  to  the  camp,  or  her  father, 
Assim,  and  the  women  would  be  wondering  where 
she  was  and  search  for  her,  and  this  she  did  not  wish. 

41 


Singoalla 


Then  Erland  said  : 

"  Go  now,  Singoalla  ;  but  come  here  every  day, 
that  I  may  see  you." 

Singoalla  pondered  a  while,  and  said  : 

"Yes,  we  will  meet  every  day;  but  it  will  be 
best  to  meet  here  after  the  sun  has  set.  There  is  a 
custom  amongst  us  for  young  girls  to  wander  alone 
for  a  while  of  an  evening,  for  so  they  get  the  spirit 
of  divination.  I  shall  say  to  my  father  to-morrow 
evening,  '  I  will  go  into  the  forest  and  learn  how 
to  tell  the  future.'  Then  he  will  answer,  'Go  .  .  .  ,' 
and  I  shall  steal  away  hither.  The  twilight  is  good, 
because  if  Assim  or  the  women  are  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood they  will  not  see  us.  Assim  is  fond  of 
following  my  footsteps." 

"  Is  Assim  bie  and  strono-  ?  "  asked  Erland. 

"Yes,  he  is  bigger  than  you,  and  has  a  beard, 

and    is    the    nimblest   of  our    young   men.      He   is 

usually  good-tempered,  but  is  easily  angered  ;  and 

when  in  anger  all  shun  him.      Blood  has  more  than 

once  dripped  from  his  knife." 

"  If  Assim  comes  here,  I  will  teach  him  to  shun 

following  you.      Look  at  my  arms,  Singoalla,"  said 

Erland,  turning  up  his  sleeves  ;   "  I  am  only  seven- 

42 


lErlan^  an^  Sinooalla 


teen,  but  would  not  my  hug  be  too  much  for  Assim? 
Let  him  come !  I  will  fell  him  and  set  my  foot 
upon  him !  " 

"  You  shall  not.  Why  do  you  speak  so  harshly 
of  Assim  ?  What  harm  has  he  done  you  ?  If  you 
threaten  thus,  I  will  never  come  here  again." 

"  I  cannot  endure  him,  and  I  hope  he  will  not 
come  here  while  we  are  together.  The  place  is 
lonely  and  the  forest  large  :  why  should  he  come 
here  ?  I  promise  you,  Singoalla,  I  will  not  fight 
with  him,  or  even  say  an  angry  word  to  him,  unless 
he  provokes  me.  Are  you  content  now,  and  will 
you  promise  me  to  come  to-morrow  when  the  sun 
has  set  behind  the  rocks  which  border  the  lake  ? " 

"Oh,  I  promise,  for  you  know  not  how  I  love  to 
look  on  you.  To-night  you  will  come  and  see  the 
camp  of  our  people,  will  you  not  ?  My  father 
expects  the  Knight's  son  to  come  and  see  him,  be  it 
from  kindness  or  curiosity." 

' '  I  shall  come,  but  it  is  best  to  meet  you  alone, 
Singoalla." 

Singoalla  held  out  her  hands  to  Erland  and  said, 

"Farewell  till  to-morrow."     They  held  their  hands 

for  a  long   time,   and  gazed  delightedly  into  each 

43 


SinQoalla 


other's  eyes.  But  at  last,  exclaimincr  "To-morrow! 
Yes,  to-morrow!"  they  nodded  gaily  and  hurried 
apart.  But  before  Erland  had  reached  the  top  of 
the  hill  and  Singoalla  disappeared  in  the  forest, 
both  turned  round  and  nodded  once  more  in  sign 
of  farewell  and  future  tryst. 


44 


VI. 

In  the  Twilight  by  the  Forest  Brook. 

HE  sun  was  sinking  behind  the  rocks  which 

rim    the  lake;   the  tops  of  the  trees  were 

bathed    in    the    sunset's    glow;    the    birds 

were  settling  to  rest;   the  monastery  bell  was  calling 

the  monks  to  Vespers  and  chiming  over  the  fields, 

when  Erland  left  the  castle  for  his  tryst. 

So  he  met  Singoalla  every  evening  under  the 
tall  spruce  on  the  hilltop  when  the  twilight  stole 
between  the  trees.  They  spoke  much  in  the  be- 
ginning, and  played  like  children  on  the  green  bank. 
"  There  is  no  lass  living  as  pretty  as  you,"  said 
Erland  to  Singoalla.  She  answered  joyously,  "  Do 
you  think  so  ?  Before  I  came  I  looked  into  a 
spring  to  see  if  you  might  think  me  fair." 

But  in  a  while  both  grew  silent  and  looked  each 
other  in  the  eyes  rather  than  talked,  and  they  could 
do  so  in  spite  of  the  twilight,  for  they  sat  close 
and   wound  their  arms  round  one  another's  necks. 

45 


SinGoalla 


When  their  glances  met,  \\p  stole  to  lip,  and 
closed  in  long  kisses  which  slaked  and  kindled 
desire. 

Every  time  that  Erland  wandered  to  the  hill, 
there  rang'  in  his  heart  a  song-  that  never  reached 
his  lips  : 

"Ah  !  sweet  it  is  to  meet  one's  Love  I 
But  sweetest  far  when  twilights  rove 

O'er  field  and  forest. 
Out  yonder  stands  the  hill  where  trees 
Whisper  so  soft  in  evening's  breeze. 

Oh,  heart,  thou  soarest ! 

Art  there,  Singoalla  ?     Though  these  eyes  cannot  see  thee, 
Whence  else  can  that  fragrant  perfume  come,  I  prithee? 
The  forest  lies  silent,  by  man  'tis  unridden. 
Yet  it  echoes  '  Singoalla,'  that  name  comes  unbidden. 

Is  that  the  dark  form  of  fir-tree  low  bending  ? 
Or  rose-tree  spread  out  to  the  wind's  gentle  tending? 
My  heart  says,  '  Singoalla  here  waits  love's  caressing,' 
So  I  press  on,  to  press  near,  with  love  past  expressing  I 

Ah  !  sweet  it  is  to  meet  one's  Love  ! 
But  sweeter  far  when  twilights  rove 
O'er  field  and  forest." 

•  ••••• 

The  strange  folk  remained  in  the  forest-clearing 
longer  than  their  chief  had  at  first  intended,  for  the 

46 


3n  the  ITwnlicjbt  b^  tbe  Jforcst  IBvooh 

band  for  which  they  waited  delayed  coming.  But 
Erland  did  not  think  of  separation,  neither  did 
Singoalla.  It  seemed  to  them  as  if  they  would 
always  be  together. 

Eight  days  passed;  and  each  day  Singoalla  had 
said  to  her  father,  "  I  will  go  and  learn  from  solitude 
the  visions  of  the  future,"  and  he  had  answered, 
"Go!"  She  had  wandered  in  the  forest  to  baffle 
Assim  and  lead  him  astray.  Eight  days  had  Erland 
and  Singoalla  met,  and  none  but  faithful  Kack  knew 
it,  for  a  hunter  passed  that  way  rarely,  least  of 
all  in  the  twilight,  and  the  women  of  the  strange 
folk  used  to  draw  water  and  bathe  their  children 
where  the  brook  flowed  nearer  the  clearinor. 

But  Sino-oalla  changed  more  and  more  during- 
those  days.  She  trembled  when  she  was  about  to 
steal  to  the  trysting-place,  but  still  she  could  not 
help  going,  for  her  heart  ached  when  she  did  not 
see  the  Knight's  son.  She  dreamed  of  him  by 
night,  and  thought  of  him  by  day,  and  she  was 
never  happy  except  when  she  felt  the  boy's  arms 
about  her.  And  yet  she  felt  shy,  she  hardly  knew 
why,  and  her  soul  raised  mute  cries  of  pain  when  he 
approached.     So  much  was  she  stirred  by  fear  and 

47 


Singoalla 


longing,  that  sighs  almost  choked  her  voice  when 
they  sat  together.  She  could  no  longer  look  into 
Erland's  eyes,  for  it  seemed  as  if  they  burned  hers; 
and  she  dropped  her  eyes  under  their  long  lashes 
to  the  murmuring  waters  of  the  brook,  or  she  raised 
them  to  the  silently  gliding  stars,  while  Erland 
looked  and  looked  at  her.  And  yet,  without  being 
able  to  meet  it,  she  felt  his  gaze  like  a  sweet  pain 
deep  in  her  heart. 

One  night  when  they  were  sitting  with  her  cheek 
pressed  to  his,  his  curls  mingling  with  hers,  Erland 
said  to  her: 

"  Sing  one  of  the  songs  of  your  people,  Singo- 
alla." 

But  Singoalla  said  in  a  whisper  : 

"  I  can  no  longer  sing." 

"  But  I  heard  you  singing  when  we  saw  each 
other  first,  and  Grip  wanted  to  bite  you  and  I  was 
harsh  with  you.     Why  not  sing  now?    Are  you  sad?" 

"Yes." 

"  Why  ?     Have  I  offended  you  ?  " 

"You!  No,  Erland!  I  don't  know  why  I  am 
sad.  .  .  .  Perhaps  it  is  because  we  shall  part  some 
day.  ..." 

48 


3n  the  ITwiliGbt  b^  tbc  Jforcst  'Bvooh 

"  Part !"  exclaimed  Erland,  turning  pale.  "Then 
will  you  not  always  stay  here  ?  " 

"  I  should  like  to  be  always  with  you,  but  I  must 
follow  my  father.  Yes,  when  I  think  of  it  .  .  .  you 
see,  I  have  not  thought  of  it  before  .  .  .  but  now  I 
think  I  shall  die  when  I  part  from  you.  I  shall 
wander  away,  farther  and  farther  from  you,  Erland. 
When  you  come  here  in  the  evening,  no  Singoalla 
will  meet  you.  She  will  long  to  do  so,  and  will  die 
of  her  longing.  Perhaps  you  may  weep,  Erland, 
and  call  my  name,  but  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
come.  .  .  ." 

Singoalla's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  her  bosom 
heaved  with  sobs. 

Erland  was  pale  and  silent.  He  had  not  thought 
of  parting.  He  let  go  Singoalla's  hand,  and  tears 
rose  to  his  eyes,  for  the  mystical  tie  of  love  had  so 
united  their  hearts  that  joy  or  sorrow  and  every 
pulse-beat  came  to  both  alike.  But  when  Singoalla 
saw  Erland's  eyes  shine  with  tears,  she  tried  to 
smile  to  make  him  happy  again,  and  said  : 

"Do  not  be  sad!  When  Singoalla  goes  away, 
you  will  soon  forget  her  and  be  happy  again." 

"Forget   you!"   said    Erland,   rising.     "No,    I 

49  4 


Sinooalla 


/  shall  never  forget  you.     I  will  never  part  from  you, 

I  will  follow  you  wherever  you  go." 

"Will  you?"  cried  Singoalla,  and  her  eyes 
shone.  "Will  you  leave  your  father  and  mother, 
the  beautiful  castle,  and  all  you  love,  to  follow  me?" 

"Yes,"  replied  the  boy. 

"Then  we  can  be  husband  and  wife.  You  shall 
be  my  master,  and  I  your  slave.  I  will  carry  your 
burdens  in  our  wanderinors.  At  nisfht  I  will  cool 
your  feet  with  water.  When  we  halt  I  will  roast 
your  game,  hand  your  cup  when  you  are  thirsty, 
sing  to  you  when  you  are  sad,  and  share  all  you 
suffer,   ay,  gladly,  for   I   shall  know  that  you  love 


me ! " 


"No,"  said  Erland,  "it  shall  not  be  so.  I  will 
carry  your  burdens,  for  my  shoulders  are  stronger 
than  yours;  I  will  hunt  the  game  and  gather  the 
fruits  which  you  love  best.  You  shall  not  be  my 
slave.  I  hate  the  thought:  it  is  unfair  and  evil. 
But  husband  and  wife  we  will  be." 

"  Will  you  marry  me  now  ? "  said  Singoalla.  "  I 
will  marry  you  after  the  custom  of  my  people." 

Sinofoalla  drew  out  a  sm.all  slab  of  stone  fastened 
to  a  chain  which  she  wore  round  her  neck.     On  the 

50 


5n  the  Gwiluibt  b\2  tbc  jfoicst  36rooh. 


Sin^oaiia.  ] 


[  Kacc  p.  50. 


V 


Oi    THf 

UNIVERSir/ 

or 


3n  tbc  ZTwiIigbt  b\>  tbc  iforeet  'Bvoo\\ 

stone  was  engraved  the  crescent — the  symbol  of 
Alako,  the  god  of  her  people. 

This  stone  she  put  into  Erland's  right  hand,  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  love  her  as  his  wife  until 
death  did  them  part,  and  swear  utter  fidelity,  the 
least  breach  of  which  would  give  her  the  right  to 
take  his  life  and  by  her  prayers  shut  the  gate  of 
heaven  for  ever  against  him.  Erland  answered, 
"  Yes."  Then  Sinoroalla  took  the  stone  in  her  rio-ht 
hand,  made  the  same  vow,  and  said,  as  was  the 
custom  of  her  people,  that  she  would  be  her  faithful 
husband's  faithful  slave,  and  bear  all  anger  from 
him,  but  not  unfaithfulness. 

After  this  rite,  Singoalla  said,  "  Now  you  are  my 
husband,  and  I  will  obey  you  in  everything,"  and 
threw  herself  on  her  knees  on  the  grass,  raised  her 
hands  to  the  new  moon,  and  spoke  words  in  a 
tongue  strange  to  Erland : 

"  He  is  mine,  the  only  one  I  love!  Know  it, 
all  women,  and  look  not  at  him,  for  he  is  mine  and 
scorns  you  all.  Thanks  to  thee,  good  Alako  in 
heaven,  for  he  is  mine,  the  only  one  I  love !  " 

On  any  other  occasion,  Erland  would  have  won- 
dered that   Singoalla  called   him   her  husband,    for 

51 


Singoalla 


they  had  exchanged  no  rings,  had  celebrated  no 
wedding  according  to  custom,  and  no  blessing 
had  been  given  them  by  a  priest.  But  now  he 
thought  not  of  these  things.  He  felt  his  pledge 
was  easy  to  keep,  for  Singoalla  was  the  one  delight 
of  his  heart;  he  thought  only  of  kissing  her,  of 
resting  on  her  bosom,  and  following  her  to  the  end 
of  the  world. 

"  Sit  down  beside  me,"  said  the  girl,  **and  hear 
a  tale  my  father's  people  tell.  They  say  that  a 
man  and  woman  who  have  drunk  each  other's 
blood  will  feel  sorrow  and  joy,  health  and  weari- 
ness together  and  alike.  That  they  can  speak  to 
each  other  in  thought  though  they  be  far  apart, 
and  that  their  hearts  are  never  asunder.  Do  you 
believe  this  ? " 

"I  do  not  know,  but  I  have  heard  that  those 
who  would  be  friends  for  ever  have  minorled  their 
blood.  Singoalla,"  said  Erland,  "  I  would  drink 
yours.     And  you ?  " 

"  Ay,  more  eagerly  than  the  traveller  in  the 
desert  desireth  the  water- springs." 

Erland  bared  his  left  arm,  for  it  is  nearest  the 
heart.      He    drew     his    hunting-knife.       Singoalla 

52 


3\\  tbe  ^wiliGbt  b^  the  forest  Brook 

asked  him  to  leave  it  to  her.  Erland  asfreed,  and 
the  girl  drew  her  dagger,  pricked  her  lover's  arm 
and  caught  with  her  lips  the  bead  of  his  young 
blood.  Then  she  bared  her  left  arm,  and  with 
her  dagger  she  drew  a  drop  of  her  blood.  Erland 
kissod  it  away,  kissed  her  arm  again  and  again, 
and  drew  it  round  his  neck. 


53 


VII. 

The  Combat. 

UT    what    shadow    rises    in    the    moonlieht 
and  with  its  silent  presence   threatens  the 
lovers  ? 
Singoalla  gives  a  start,  and  cries  "  Assim  !" 
A  hollow,  painful  laugh  replies  to  her  cry. 
Erland  jumped  up   and  drew  his  hunting-knife 
in    readiness    to   attack    the    strano-er.       Sincfoalla 
caught  hold  of  his  armed  hand  but  he  broke  away 
from  her.     The  dusky  Assim  saw  the  knife  glim- 
mering in  the  moonlight,  threw  off  his  cloak,  made 
a  spring  backwards,    while  his  hand   searched  for 
the  dagger  in  his  belt,  and  said : 

"  The  dauo-hter  of  the  chief  and  the  son  of  the 
lord  of  the  castle !  Unhappy  Singoalla !  The 
women  in  the  camp  will  scoff  at  you,  and  the  men 
despise  you  !    ..." 

With  these  words  he  aimed  the  dagger  at 
Erland's  head.     But  Assim's   hand   missed;    wrath 

54 


Uf^: 


ZTbc  Combat 


and  the  twilight  put  the  skilful  dagger-thrower  to 
shame.  Erland  rushed  at  him  with  uplifted  knife. 
Assim  sprang  nimbly  backwards;  he  stretched  out 
his  arms,  his  black  eyes  followed  the  threatening 
weapon,  his  fingers  opened  to  seize,  in  the  nick 
of  time,  Erland's  uplifted  hand,  and  his  supple 
body  bent  to  avoid  by  an  unexpected  side-leap 
a  thrust,  should  his  hand  not  ward  it  off. 

"  Assim  is  unarmed — mercy  for  Assim  !  "  cried 
Singoalla,  wildly  passing  her  hands  through  her  hair. 

•*  Are  you  unarmed  ? "  asked  Erland,  lowering 
his  hand. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Assim,  "  but  I  am  a  man." 

Erland  threw  his  huntinor-knife  on  the  erass  in 
order  to  fight  weaponless,  in  the  old  Norse  way, 
a  weaponless  man. 

Erland,  the  fair  Norseman,  was  seventeen, 
beardless,  and  not  full-grown;  Assim,  the  swarthy 
descendant  of  the  people  of  the  Ganges,  had  been 
wandering  for  twenty-six  summers,  not  counting 
the  two  that  his  mother  had  carried  him  on  her 
back.  They  rushed  against  each  other,  lifted  their 
arms,  and  pressed  breast  to  breast ;  their  veins 
swelled,  their  muscles  strained  from  head  to  foot. 

55 


Stngoalla 


But  the  issue  is  decided.  Erland  threw  the 
dark  stranger  to  the  ground ;  his  knee  pressed 
hard  against  the  breast  of  his  foe,  and  his  hand 
grasped  his  throat. 

The  girl  rushed  up  to  check  the  victor's  wrath 
and  plead  for  pardon  for  the  vanquished.  Erland 
listened,  relaxed  his  grasp,  and  rose. 

Assim  rose  also,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the 
ground.  He  took  his  cloak,  wrapped  himself  in 
it,  and  stole  away. 

"Woe  is  me!"  cried  Singoalla.  "He  will  tell 
the  whole  story  to  the  camp.  My  father  will  beat 
me,  the  men  despise  me,  and  the  women  deride 
me! 

"  No,"  said  Erland,  "  that  shall  never  happen  !" 

"  No,"  repeated  Singoalla,  "for  we  are  man  and 
wife." 

"  Come,"  said  Erland,  "  I  will  follow  you  to  the 
camp  and  speak  to  your  father.  With  me  at  your 
side,  Singoalla,  you  shall  have  nothing  to  fear." 

"  Husband  !"  said  the  girl. 

"  My  wife!"  said  the  boy,  and  lifting  her  in  his 
arms,   he  carried  her  across  the  brook,   and  went 


\  with  her  into  the  forest. 


Cl-tc  Combat. 


Singoalia,\ 


IFacc  p,  56. 


IW^ 


Of    VHt 

IVERSITY 


VIII. 

The  Camp. 

HE  forest  that  surrounded  the  clearing 
looked  in  the  dark  like  an  impenetrable 
black  wall  on  which  rested  the  star- 
strown  canopy  of  heaven.  In  the  open  field 
log-fires  were  burning  with  flickering  flames, 
and  in  their  light  shadows  were  seen  moving, 
while  here  and  there  a  tent  peeped  out. 
There  was  a  swarm  of  men,  women,  children, 
horses,  and  dogs ;  a  buzz  of  voices  from  deepest 
bass  to  shrillest  treble,  singing,  music  of  stringed 
instruments,  strident  sound  of  pipes,  beat  of 
drums,  barking  of  dogs,  the  voices  of  men  in 
quiet  talk,  the  high-pitched  voices  of  women 
quarrelling,  the  blows  of  a  hammer  falling  on  some 
cracked  copper  kettle,  or  fashioning  pieces  of  red- 
hot  iron  into  horse-shoes  or  arrow-heads  —  all 
blent  into  an  ear-piercing,  confused,  and  con- 
founding discord.     With  her  hand  in  his — a  mark 

57 


SiuGoalla 


for  curious  looks  and  speeches  in  gibberish  he  did 
not  understand,  amidst  groups  of  men  who  were 
eating,  drinking,  dicing,  grinding  knives  and 
swords ;  amidst  women  who  were  stirring  pots, 
feeding  children,  mending  clothes,  chattering  and 
quarrelling ;  amidst  bare-limbed  boys  and  half- 
naked  girls  at  play,  or  boxing  each  other's  ears 
and  scratching  one  another,  laughing  and  weeping; 
amidst  horses  and  carts,  barrels,  household  utensils 
and  tools,  and  with  Singoalla  for  his  guide — Erland 
moved  on  to  the  tent  of  the  chief,  the  father  of 
Singoalla. 

That  same  evening,  whilst  Singoalla  was  with 
Erland,  the  long-awaited  party  had  arrived,  and 
the  chief  had  announced  that  the  camp  was  to 
break  up  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day  after. 
Hence  the  unwonted  stir. 

The  chief's  tent  stood  southward  near  the 
edofe  of  the  forest.  Here  neither  the  noise 
nor  the  throng  was  so  great.  The  oldest  and 
best  men  of  the  tribe  were  there  assembled ; 
there  were  also  a  few  women  conversing  eagerly 
in  a  low  voice,  when  Erland  and  Singoalla  ap- 
proached.    These    women    were    Assim's    mother, 

58 


Zbc  Camp 


sisters,  and  kindred;  they  all  fixed  their  eyes  on 
the  chief's  daughter  when  she  walked  past  them 
at  Eriand's  side.  The  old  woman,  Assim's 
mother,  looked  by  the  firelight,  perhaps  even  by 
daylight,  an  ugly  witch.  Her  long  crooked  nose 
seemed  to  have  grown  out  of  her  face  to  spite  her 
eyes  and  hollow  cheeks — ^just  as,  in  an  earthquake, 
mountains  arise  and  the  land  around  them  sinks. 
Her  red  eyes  flamed,  and  her  lips,  which,  withered 
and  flabby,  hung  round  her  toothless  jaws,  grinned 
loathsomely.  The  grim  face  of  the  crone  showed 
rage  and  lust  for  revenge,  for  Assim  had  already 
told  her  about  what  had  happened  to  him  at  the 
brook;  but  it  also  showed  wonder  when  she  saw 
the  Knight's  son  at  Singoalla's  side. 

At  the  sight  of  Erland  the  oldest  of  the  tribe 
rose  and  bowed.  In  the  inlet  to  the  tent  stood 
the  chief  himself,  conversing  with  Assim.  Both 
seemed  surprised  at  the  arrival  of  the  fair  youth. 
Assim  slunk  off,  sending  Singoalla  a  gloomy  side- 
glance.  The  chief  laid  his  hands  on  his  forehead 
and  bowed  to  Erland,  but  his  half-downcast  eyes 
sent,  between  their  black  eyelashes,  a  flashing  look 
at  his  daughter. 


59 


SiUGoalla 


The  girl  was  pale,  but  she  did  not  tremble,  for 
her  hand  rested  in  Erland's. 

Erland  said  he  wished  to  speak  with  the  chief 
without  other  witness  than  Singoalla.  The  chief 
took  him  to  his  tent  without  a  word. 

What  was  said  there  no  one  knows,  but  after 
half-an-hour  Erland  left  the  tent  with  calm  on  his 
forehead,  accompanied  by  Singoalla,  who  proudly 
met  the  looks  of  Assim's  mother  and  the  other 
women,  and  by  the  chief,  whose  face  bore  traces  of 
uneasy  thoughts.  When  he  had  got  a  little  way 
into  the  forest,  Erland  shook  hands  with  the  chief, 
kissed  Singoalla,  and  said  : 

"  I  shall  be  ready  at  the  appointed  time." 


60 


IX. 

The  Breaking-up  of  the  Camp. 

IHAT  is  the  matter  with  Erland  ?     He 
is   gloomy    and    speaks    little,"    said 
Lady    Elfrida   to    her    husband,    the 
good  knight  Bengt. 

"He  is  suffering  from  loneliness,"  replied  the 
Knight,  thoughtfully  taking  a  draught  from  his  cup, 
and  looking  away  to  the  blue  mountain-tops,  which 
he  could  see  through  the  narrow  window, — "he  is 
suffering  from  loneliness,  and  no  wonder.  The 
forest  is  no  longer  a  fit  place  for  him ;  we  must  send 
him  this  autumn  to  the  king's  court  to  learn  courtly 
manners  and  knightly  training." 

Lady  Elfrida  broke  up  the  talk  when  it  touched 
that  string,  for  it  was  with  melancholy  only  that  she 
could  think  of  the  moment  when  young  Erland 
should  leave  his  father  and  mother  and  go  out  into 
the  wide  world. 

Erland,  however,  was  now  sitting  in  the  library 

6i 


SinGoalla 


of  the  monastery  beside  Father  Henry,  reading  by 
the  dim  light  from  the  lofty  arched  window  the 
Bucolics  of  Virgil ;  and  when  the  shepherd  Meli- 
boeus  complained  : 

" Nos patrioE fines  et  dulda  linquimus  arva" ^ 

Erland's  heart  joined  in  the  lament,  and  he  listened 
with  wandering  mind  to  the  Father's  exposition  of 
the  poet,  though  this  exposition  was  far  more 
spirited  than  the  dry  commentaries  of  Maurus 
Servius,  which  were  written  in  red  on  the  margin 
of  the  folio. 

Erland  had,  before  he  went  to  the  monastery, 
roved  through  every  corner  of  the  castle,  spoken  a 
kindly  word  to  all  the  servants,  and  visited  all  the 
playgrounds  of  his  childhood,  not  forgetting  the  cliff 
from  which  he  used  to  dive  into  the  lake.  He  had 
visited  these  places  to  say  farewell,  and  now,  for  the 
first  time,  he  felt  how  dear  they  were  to  him,  though 
he  had  many  a  time  longed  to  leave  them  for  the 
wide  world. 

He  thought  of  his  father  and  his  beloved 
mother.     He    thought    of    the    monk,    his    kindly 

^  We  are  leaving  our  country's  bounds  and  pleasant  fields. 

62 


Zbc  Bicahin(j«*up  of  tbe  Catnp 

teacher,  who  was  sitting  by  his  side,  and  he  blessed 
him  silently  for  the  knowledge  of  the  art  of  writing- 
he  had  gained  through  him.  And  thus  Erland 
consoled  himself:  "  I  shall  soon  gladden  my  parents' 
heart  with  a  letter  telling  them  why  I  left  them,  that 
I  am  well,  and  shall  soon  return  a  proud  knight, 
rich  in  the  glory  of  doughty  deeds." 

For  this  purpose  he  had  torn  a  leaf  from  a 
breviary  and  hidden  it  about  him  ;  on  this  leaf  the 
letter  was  to  be  written. 

"You  are  tired  now,"  said  Father  Henry,  ob- 
serving Erland's  mind  wandered;  "well,  we  will 
stop  here  .  .  .  claudite  jaiyi  rivos,  ptieri,  sat  prata 
biberimty^ 

The  Father  shut  the  book  and  chained  and 
locked  it  again  in  the  bookcase. 

"Farewell,"  said  Erland,  pressing  the  Father's 
hand.  "My  good  teacher,"  he  added,  "I  would 
fain  have  your  blessing  to-night." 

The  monk  laid  his  hand  on  Erland's  head, 
bestowed  a  benediction,  and  pressed  him  to  his 
bosom  as  he  was  wont. 

Now    a    noise    was    heard    outside    the    walls. 
^  Lads,  shut  the  sluices,  the  fields  have  drunk  enough. 

63 


Sinooalla 


Brother    John,    the    janitor,    opened    the    door    a 

Httle,  and  informed  the  Prior  that  a  crowd  of  the 

strange  people,  led  by  their  chief,  craved  admission 

in  order  to  thank  the  Prior  for  his  kindness  and  to 

say  farewell,  for  towards  noon  on  the  following  day 

they  intended  to  break  up  the  camp.     They  had 

already  been  at  Eko,  and  conveyed  to  the  Knight 

their   grateful   thanks    for   the    hospitality    he    had 

shown  them. 

The  Father  answered,   "Let  them  come!" 

In  the  meantime  Erland  put  his   cloak  on  his 

shoulders  and  walked  off. 

Father   Henry  received  the  spokesmen  of  the 

strange  people  in  the  refectory  of  the  monastery. 

All  the  monks  were  present.     The   chief  stepped 

forth,   bowed,   and  spoke.     The  Father  replied  to 

his  words  eloquently.      Everything  was  done  in  a 

grave  and  at  the  same  time  friendly  manner.     But 

while  the  chief  and  the  Father  were  speaking,  the 

eyes    of   the    men    wandered    about    the    walls    of 

the    room,    and   finally    fastened   on   the   glittering 

vessels  on  the  oak  table,  and  with  no  less  interest 

on    the    images    of  the    Blessed  Virgin  and  Child 

placed  in  the  embrasures.     But   it  was  surely  not 

64 


Z\K  IBvcahim^xp  of  the  Camp 

devotion  which  gleamed  in  their  eyes  when  they 
saw  the  Qolden  crown  of  the  Oueen  of  Heaven  and 
the  silver  ornaments  that  in  fair  ogives  and  rosettes 
surrounded  it.  Nor  was  it,  surely,  the  heat  of  the 
room  that  made  one  of  the  men,  concealed  behind 
the  others,  undo  the  fastenings  of  the  windows 
nearest  to  the  door ;  for  if  heat  had  been  the 
cause,  he  would  no  doubt  have  opened  it,  which 
he  did  not. 

We  leave  the  monastery  and  repair  to  the  castle 
to  witness  Erland's  silent  farewell.  The  evening 
was  far  advanced,  and  the  music  of  the  monastery 
bells,  the  signal  for  rest  for  the  inhabitants  of  the 
castle,  had  long  ago  chimed  over  the  lake,  and, 
softly  borne  by  the  echo  from  the  rocks,  had  sunk 
to  rest  in  the  forest.  Bengt  and  Elfrida  were 
already  slumbering;  the  night-lamp  in  the  sleeping- 
chamber  gave  a  dim  light  from  its  niche  in  the  wall, 
whence  shadows  fluttered  vaguely  round  the  curtains 
of  the  alcove,  where  they  gathered  darker  and 
deeper.  The  door  of  the  banqueting-hall  stood 
ajar;  then  it  gently  opened  wide.  Hidden  by  the 
darkness,  Erland  paused  on  the  threshold.  He 
wanted  to  steal  up  to  the  old  folk,   look  on  their 

65  5 


Singoalla 


faces  once  more,  and  bid  them  farewell  so  sofdy 
that  they  might  feel  it  as  in  a  dream.  But  the 
sleep  of  old  age  is  light,  and  they  might  awake. 
Fear  fought  with  the  desire  of  his  heart,  and  he 
dared  not  enter.  He  leaned  his  forehead  against 
the  door-post  and  listened  to  the  breath  of  the  dear 
ones  asleep.  His  cheek  was  pale,  and  his  eyes 
filled  with  tears.  He  returned  by  the  way  he  came. 
He  hastened,  for  it  seemed  as  if  the  statues  of  the 
saints  in  the  corridors  and  landings  stirred  and 
stretched  out  their  hands  to  him.  He  called  Kack, 
and  waded  the  strait  which  separated  the  island  from 
the  land,  for  the  drawbridge,  as  was  the  custom  at 
night,  was  up ;  then  penetrated  farther  and  farther 
into  the  forest,  accompanied  by  his  faithful  dog. 
He  wore  his  meanest  clothes,  and  there  was  not  a 
coin  in  the  pocket  of  his  threadbare  tunic.  The 
belt  which  girded  his  waist,  and  the  hunting- 
knife  which  hung  from  it,  were  the  only  things 
of  value  that  he  took  away  with  him  from  his 
father's  castle. 

The  chief  of  the  strangers  had  said  to  Bengt 
and  the  Prior  that  his  people  would  march  on  the 
following  day  at  noon.     He  had  perhaps  a  reason 


66 


Zbc  BrcaluiiG^^up  of  tbc  (Tamp 

for  saying  so  to  them;  but  to  Erland  he  had  said: 
"  Come  before  midnight,  or  you  will  come  too  late." 
Everything  was  already  prepared  for  breaking 
up  the  camp  when  Erland  came  to  the  clearing. 
Singoalla  had  been  expecting  him  anxiously.  Now 
she  received  him  with  a  cry  of  joy,  where,  wrapped 
up  in  a  motley  cloak,  she  was  sitting  in  her  father's 
waggon  on  a  bed  of  quilts  and  holding  in  the  little 
shaggy  nags  which  were  restlessly  pawing  the 
ground.  Behind  stood  a  long  row  of  waggons, 
drawn  by  horses  or  oxen,  and  crammed  with  women, 
children,  and  household  stuff  The  married  men 
stood  muffled  in  their  cloaks  beside  the  waesfons, 
each  one  beside  the  goods  left  in  his  charge,  or 
near  to  his  own.  The  young  unmarried  men 
were  drawn  up  in  the  rear,  armed  with  spears,  bows, 
and  knives.  The  abandoned  fires  lit  up  the  picture. 
Torch-bearers  were   stationed  at  the  head  of  the 


waggons. 


The  chief  walked  back  from  his  own  wacrg^ons, 
which  were  the  first,  down  to  the  last,  in  order  to 
make  sure  that  all  was  right.  He  had  strongly 
urged  his  people  to  haste,  his  look  was  uneasy,  and 
he,  usually   so    courteous,   had  scarcely   taken    the 

67 


Sinooalla 


trouble  to  salute  with  a  careless  nod  the  new 
member  of  his  band,  his  daughter's  husband  and 
the  Knight's  son,  Erland  hardly  noticed  this,  for  he 
had  eyes  only  for  Singoalla.  After  the  chief  had 
made  his  round,  he  gave  the  signal  for  departure 
with  a  bell.  The  torches  flickered  between  the 
spruces,  one  waggon  after  another  disappeared  in 
the  black  forest,  and  soon  the  clearing  was  empty. 

The  caravan  advanced  as  fast  as  the  darkness 
and  the  rouo;h  orround  allowed.  Sino-oalla  had 
alighted  from  her  waggon  and  walked  beside  Erland, 
who  led  her  team  by  the  reins.  The  stars  twinkled 
over  the  tops  of  the  trees,  and  the  lovers  heard 
a  monotonous,  melancholy,  sweet  song,  sung  by  one 
of  those  who  followed.  Between  ruo-cred  rocks  and 
through  silent  valleys  the  train  moved  on  during 
the  short  summer  night. 

Eastward  the  darkness  was  beginning  to  pale. 
It  was  broken  by  a  cold  half-light,  a  softly-bright- 
enino-  dawn,  in  which  the  stars  orrew  dim  and 
disappeared. 

Assim,  who  all  night  long  had  been  on  horse- 
back, pulled  up  at  his  mother's  waggon,  covered 
her    up   with   a   cloak  as  a  protection  against  the 


68 


Zbc  BrcaJ^ino^up  of  the  Camp 

morning  chill  and  spoke  words  befitting  a  son,  but 
with  half-averted  face,  as  was  his  wont  when  speak- 
ing to  her.  He  felt  degraded  by  being  brought 
into  the  world  by  her.  She  herself  had  taught  him 
this  thought,  and  nourished  it  by  speaking  often  and 
often  of  her  mud-dark  blood,  and  of  his  father's 
cleaner  red  blood  ;  of  his  grandfather's  cleaner  yet, 
and  his  great-grandfather's,  cleanest  red  of  all  red 
blood.  "You  are  of  the  blood  of  the  holy  immo- 
lators,  Assim.  Your  ancestors  had  golden  hair  and 
eyes  blue  as  the  corn-flower.  They  were  the  peers 
of  the  gods,  and  their  shadow  was  fraught  with 
blessing.  You  are  the  only  one  of  this  wandering 
band  owning  priestly  and  royal  lineage.  Your 
father's  orreat-s^randfather  was  fair-haired,  I  have 
heard,  and  he  remembered  and  understood  all  legends 
in  his  ancient  and  holy  language,  in  which  he  blessed 
the  brides,  children,  herds,  and  fires  of  our  people. 
Your  grandfather  was  dark,  but  not  so  dark  as  your 
father,  and  even  when  he  was  a  hundred  vears  old 
he  could  read  and  understand  some  of  their  old  and 
potent  prayers.  Your  father,  who  was  unwilling 
and  slow  to  learn,  though  ready  and  quick  to  com- 
mand, remembered  and    understood  only  a  few  of 

69 


Singoalla 


their  words — more,  however,  than  he  has  given  you 
for  heritage.  You  are  darker  than  your  father. 
You  are  a  mule,  Assim.  Your  mother's  blood,  the 
blood  of  your  grandmother  and  great-grandmother, 
have  made  the  descendant  of  the  sun-horse  a  mule. 
The  sons  of  the  sfods  who  gruided  the  wandering^ 
people  out  of  Assaria  had  no  daughters  of  gods  to 
make  mothers  of." 

Thus  she  had  spoken  to  her  son  ever  since  his 
childhood.  Assim  sorrowed  over  his  dark  blood, 
and  blamed  it  for  words  and  deeds  of  which  he 
was  ashamed  and  repented.  But  of  the  clean  red 
there  remained  in  his  veins  at  least  so  much  that  it 
could  make  itself  felt  and  get  the  better  of  him  in 
the  hours  of  dawn.  Then  there  would  come  from 
his  lips  words  that  astonished  his  tribe,  and  were 
admired  by  Singoalla,  but  for  which  neither  she  nor 
the  others  gave  Assim  honour,  because  they  believed 
that  it  was  his  ancestors  who  spoke  through  his 
mouth. 

Assim  rode  back  to  the  rearguard.  On  Erland 
and  Singoalla  he  did  not  bestow  a  glance.  With 
rapture,  mixed  with  a  strange  pain,  he  gazed  east- 
ward,   towards   the  source  of  dawn,   over  which  a 

70 


Zbc  1Bixn\\\m^i\^  of  the  Camp 

pale  red  was  spreading.  It  was  quivering  into  an 
ever-warming  glow.  The  red  from  being  pale  grew 
stronger  and  deeper  till  it  turned  to  bright  rose 
edged  with  silver;  then  this  was  hidden  with  a 
border  of  molten  gold,  and  its  glory  awakened  the 
birds  to  exultant  life,  and  spread  a  glitter  of  pearl 
and  rainbow  over  moss  and  grass  and  dew. 

Assim  had  alio-hted  from  his  horse.  He  grazed 
with  transfigured  countenance  at  the  glorious 
radiance  heraldinor  the  risino-  sun,  and  said: 

''Usas,  Usas,  daughter  of  heaven,  hail  to  thee, 
maid  of  Dawn  !  The  soldiers  of  light,  thy  champions, 
burnish  their  weapons,  yoke  their  red  horses  to  thy 
chariot,  and  open  for  thee  the  gate  of  heaven ! 
Seize  thou  the  reins  of  the  holy  Universe  and  soar 
with  shining  many-hued  wheels  the  way  by  law  pre- 
scribed, lovely  forerunner  of  glorious  Stiryaf  In 
thee  is  the  spirit  of  all  things  living.  Thou  awakest 
to  life  all  that  hath  breath.  The  powers  of  darkness 
flee  at  sight  of  thee,  Dawn,  proud  virgin,  all- 
conquering  and  joying  in  thy  loveliness." 

The  edge  of  the  sun  now  appeared,  and,  as 
if  in  haste,  the  whole  of  the  dazzling  disc  rose 
from    the    horizon,    and  it  then    continued    to    rise 

71 


Stngoalla 


more  slowly.  Assim  lowered  his  forehead  and 
prayed  : 

"  Sicrya,  chase  away  the  darkness  which  reigns 
in  my  soul  when  all  earth  is  bathing  in  thy  bright- 
ness !  Sun,  glorious  queen, ^  listen  from  thy  fiash- 
inor  chariot  on  hig^h  to  the  son  of  those  who  have 
made  thee  a  thousand  songs,  a  thousand  offerings ! 
Have  pity  on  me !  I  am  a  man  shamed  by 
unanswered  love.  There  is  a  poison  in  my  blood. 
Ruin  and  death  seize  the  white  man,  whom  she, 
who  hath  bewitched  me,  adores!  In  the  midst  of 
thy  radiance  there  is  night  over  my  eyes.  Stirya, 
Queen,  pity  me !  Drop  a  sick  man  a  leaf  from 
the  wreath  of  healing  flowers  which  adorns  thy 
shining  brow !  Wilt  thou  not  give  me  Singoalla's 
heart  ?  If  not,  lay  me  among  those  who 
have  once  beheld  thy  glory  and  behold  it 
no  more ! " 

''This  is  pleasant  wandering,"  thought  Erland, 
and  his  breast  swelled  with  a  feeling  that  cried, 
"Onward,  on  through  the  beautiful  world!"  He 
looked  at  Singoalla ;  she  was  like  a  newly-opened 
rose,  fresh  with  the  morning  dew. 

1  Siirya,  sun,  is  feminine  in  Sanscrit. 
72 


Cbc  J6icnhiiui=iU>  ot  tbc  Camp :  ik^ijim. 


Stngoalla. 


Face  p.  73. 


^ 

' 

Of    T» 


y^'.iro- 


Zbc  Brcakina^'up  of  the  Camp 

But  morning  had  not  chased  away  the  cloud 
that  rested  on  the  chief's  brow.  In  his  heart 
also  a  feeling  cried,  "Onward!"  but  it  was  a 
feeling  of  unrest.  He  hastened  untiringly  from 
waggon  to  waggon,  urging  the  men  to  haste. 
Hour  after  hour  passed,  and  the  sun  was  already 
high ;  the  horses  were  bathed  in  sweat,  the  women 
were  tired  and  grumbling.  But  the  chief  shouted, 
"Onward!"  The  whips  cracked  over  the  tired 
beasts,  and  the  waggon-wheels  creaked  on  their 
worn  axles. 

"  Chief,"  said  Erland  to  Singoalla's  father, 
"will  you  not  call  a  halt.'*  Do  you  not  see  that 
the  beasts  need  rest,  and  fodder,  and  water  ? 
Look,  yonder  flows  a  brook.  Let  us  water  the 
horses  and  oxen  there  !  " 

"There,"  said  the  chief,  pointing  towards  a 
gently  sloping  height  which  was  near,  "  there  we 
will  rest." 

He  made  no  further  answer,  for  at  that  moment 
a  horseman  rode  up  to  him  at  full  speed.  It  was 
Assim.  He  whispered  something  in  the  chief's 
ear.  The  latter's  face  darkened  still  more,  and 
his  eyes  darted  a  look   of  alarm.      He  said  not  a 

73 


Singoalla 


word,  but  beckoned  some  of  the  older  men 
to  him,  and  eave  certain  commands  in  a  low 
voice. 

Meanwhile  the  caravan  advanced  up  the  wooded 
hill.  The  top  was  level.  Here  the  beasts  were 
unharnessed,  the  waggons  ranged  and  tied  together 
with  ropes  in  a  ring.  Within  this  the  people  and 
horses  were  now  gathered.  Weapons  were  got 
out  and  arranged  round  a  huge  oak  which  stood 
in  the  middle  of  a  green  lawn.  Erland,  wondering, 
asked  the  chief  what  this  meant. 

"  A  people  that  has  many  enemies  must  be 
watchful,"  said  he,  and  so  saying  he  went  to  a 
secret  council  of  the  older  men,  while  the  younger 
ones  foddered  the  horses,  and  the  women  carried 
water  from  a  spring  or  cooked  food. 

The  young  girls  of  the  tribe  gathered  round 
Singoalla,  They  chatted  merrily  and  looked  with 
furtive  glances  at  the  fair  youth,  whom  they  all 
deemed  handsome,  and  whom  each,  in  her  heart, 
would  have  had  for  husband.  "You  are  happy, 
Singoalla,"  they  said,  and  Singoalla  nodded  joy- 
fully. But  among  the  young  girls  who  talked  with 
Singoalla    there    were    none   of  Assim's   sisters   or 


74 


Zbc  1SrcafunG:*up  of  tbc  Camp 

kinswomen.  They  had  gathered  together  apart, 
and  Assim's  mother  was  in  their  midst. 

In  the  meantime  Erland  examined  the  weapons 
laid  against  the  oak,  bent  the  bows  to  try  their 
strength,  feh  the  edge  of  the  swords,  and  sang  a 
merry  ballad. 

"It  is  lucky  we  have  him  amongst  us,"  said 
an  elderly  man  to  the  chief.  "He  shall  be  our 
hostage." 

"But  he  is  a  danger,"  said  another;  "it  is  an 
enemy  in  our  midst." 

"A  sleeping-draught!"  whispered  the  chief 

After  the  council  was  ended  Assim  went  away 
and  spoke  with  his  mother. 

Then  he  again  mounted  his  nag,  and  rode, 
accompanied  by  three  or  four  young  fellows  on 
horseback,  out  of  the  camp  down  the  slope  of  the 
hill. 

The  women  now  brought  food  and  laid  it  on 
the  grass.  The  band  gathered  in  groups  round 
the  dishes.  The  chief,  his  kin,  and  the  oldest  of 
the  band  ate  their  meal  under  the  oak.  Erland 
was  invited  to  sit  by  the  side  of  the  chief;  Singo- 
alla   took   her   seat    beside    Erland.      A    sister    of 

75 


Singoalla 


Assim's  waited  on  the  company.  The  chief  made 
needless  excuse  for  the  scantiness  of  the  meal  ; 
but  Erland  broke  his  bread  and  shared  it  with 
Singoalla. 

But  if  the  food  was  scanty,  the  same  could  not 
be  said  of  the  drink.  Assim's  sister  brought  cups 
for  the  company,  and  the  three  cups  set  before  the 
chief,  Erland,  and  Singoalla,  were  of  the  finest 
silver,  skilfully  wrought.  Erland  fancied  he  knew 
them,  and  cried  in  astonishment : 

"  How  like  these  goblets  are  to  some  which  I 
have  seen  in  the  monastery !  Yes,  this  one  looks 
to  me  wonderfully  like  the  Sacred  Chalice  that 
stands  on  the  monastery  altar,  filled  with  Sacra- 
mental wine." 

Singoalla  turned  pale,  and  lowered  her  eyes, 
for  she  guessed  what  had  happened.  But  Assim's 
sister  filled  the  cups.  All,  except  Singoalla,  drank, 
and  Erland  found  the  taste  delicious. 

Confused  cries  were  now  heard,  and  there  was 

a    stir    in    the    camp !      Assim    had    returned  ;    he 

hastened  to  the  chief  and  conversed  with  him  in 

a  low  tone. 

"What  is  the  matter.^"   said  Erland. 

76 


Z\K  :©rcalung*up  of  the  Camp 

"We  are  about  to  hold  a  sham-fight,"  repHed 
the  chief  coldly,  ordering  Singoalla  off  to  the  other 
women.  These,  together  with  all  the  children,  had 
assembled  apart  on  a  spot  inside  the  enclosure. 
Singoalla  walked  away,  her  cheek  pale,  and  her 
eyes  downcast. 

The  men  crathered  round  the  oak  and  armed 
themselves.  The  chief  led  Erland  into  the  crowd 
and  asked  him  to  make  his  choice  before  the  best 
weapons  were  taken.  But  as  Erland  stooped 
down,  the  chief  gave  a  sign  ;  a  rope  was  thrown 
round  him,  and  before  he  was  aware  of  their 
treachery,  the  rope  was  twisted  round  his  arms 
and  legs  so  that  he  could  neither  struggle  nor 
move.  His  eyes  flashed,  his  veins  swelled;  but 
the  chief  said  to  the  men,  "Tie  him  up  to  the 
oak ! " 

When  this  was  done  all  rushed  to  the  waggons. 
A  cry  was  heard  from  the  crowd  of  women  ;  it 
came  from  Singoalla  as  soon  as  she  was  aware  of 
what  had  happened.  She  wished  to  hasten  to 
Erland,  but  Assim's  mother  cauorht  hold  of  the 
girl's  hair  with  her  skinny  fingers,  and  hissed  : 
*'  You    have    brought   shame    and    disaster    on    us. 

77 


Singoalla 


Woe  to  you,  woe  to  you !  Your  fair  lover  shall 
die,  he  shall  be  torn  to  pieces,  he  shall  be  slain 
by  poison  .  .  .  yes,  the  poisoned  draught,  mixed 
by  my  hands,  is  now  raging  in  his  bowels.  Look 
at  his  head  sinking  on  his  breast,  his  cheeks  turning 
yellow  as  the  poisonous  buttercup  .  .  .  the  draught 
is  working  already." 

And  while  she  thus  spoke,  the  other  women 
seized  hold  of  Singoalla's  arms  and  the  folds  of 
her  gown,  and  showered  curses  on  her. 

There  was  another  besides  Singoalla  to  whom 
the  siofht  of  Erland's  ill-treatment  would  have  been 
unbearable.  That  was  Kack,  but  he  had  also 
been  provided  for.  While  Erland  was  sitting  at 
meat,  one  of  the  men  had  enticed  Kack  from 
the  barricade  into  the  forest,  and  there  tied  him 
to  a  tree. 

From   without    came    shouts    and    the    clash   of 

arms.     A  troop  of  foes  was  marching  up  the  hill. 

Already  an  arrow,  the  first  messenger  of  the  fight, 

whizzed    through    the   air.      The   women    crowded 

more  closely  together,  pressed  their  children  close 

to  their  breasts,  and  sent  frightened  glances  towards 

the   side  of   the    enclosure   where    the   men    stood 

78 


£iiaii^  tic^  to  tbc  Crcc. 


Sin^oalla.  J 


[  Face  p.  78. 


If 


/    ^       OF  TH. 


CA!.jroRlii 


^be  Brcahincj^up  of  tbc  (Tamp 

awaiting  the  attack  with  bows  bent  and  spears 
ready. 

"  No  mercy  on  the  sacrilegious  villains  !  "  rang 
out  a  voice;  "  cut  them  all  down  !  " 

It  was  Father  Henry  addressing  a  troop  of 
Bengt's  people  who,  armed  with  axe,  bow,  and 
spear,  had  marched  out  in  pursuit  of  the  strangers. 

Father  Henry  rode  a  little  grey  pony;  round  his 
habit  he  had  buckled  on  a  belt,  in  which  huno-  a 
sheath.     He  carried  the  sword  in  his  hand. 

The  Knight,  too,  accompanied  his  men,  but 
he  was  unarmed,  for  he  thought  it  was  hardly  worth 
while  putting  on  armour  or  disturbing  the  repose 
of  his  good  sword  for  a  fight  of  this  sort.  He 
marched  at  the  head  of  his  people,  leaning  on  a 
stick,  as  if  he  was  out  looking  after  his  fields  and 
meadows. 

He  turned  to  his  people  and  strengthened  the 
monk's  words  by  saying  : 

"Yes,  cut  down  the  rabble,  and  spare  none 
except  the  women  and  children!  They  have  ill- 
requited  my  hospitality.  They  have  swept  the 
monastery  clean,  and  not  even  spared  the  Blessed 
Virgin's  crown  or  the  chalice  of  the  Mass.     Swing 

79 


/ 


Singoalla 


your  axes,  lads,  as  if  you  were  felling  trees  in  the 
forest." 

But  before  the  troop  had  reached  the  enclosure, 
Assim,  on  a  sign  from  the  chief,  had  walked  up  to 
the  oak  where  Erland,  almost  swooning  from  the 
draught,  stood  bound.  Assim  held  a  dagger  in  his 
hand.  Sallow  and  trembling,  he  held  its  point 
against  Erland's  breast. 

"  Ho,  there !  "  shouted  the  chief,  who  had 
mounted  a  waggon.  "What  do  you  seek?  Are 
you  come  as  enemies  ?  If  so,  let  us  parley  and  see 
if  the  matter  can  be  settled  as  among  friends." 

"  No  parley,  sacrilegious  scoundrel !  "  shouted 
the  Father,  riding  up  towards  the  enclosure  so  fast 
that  his  people  were  unable  to  follow  him. 

"  Look  there  and  relent,"  said  the  chief,  pointing 
to  the  oak  which  was  visible  high  on  the  hilltop 
above  the  barricade. 

"  Erland !  "  exclaimed  the  Father,  turning  pale. 

"Yes,  the  Knight's  son.  If  you  approach  one 
step  more,  I  will  give  a  sign  and  the  dagger  shall 
be  plunged  into  his  breast." 

"  My    curse  upon  you,  heathen ! "    shouted   the 

Father. 

80 


Zl)c  Brcahing^up  of  tbc  Camp 

"  One  step !  "  said  the  chief,  raising  his  hand. 
Assim  Hfted  the  dagger,  and  wondered  as  he  felt  a 
great  lust  for  blood. 

"  Stop !  "  cried  the  Father,  beckoning  to  the  chief, 
to  the  Knight  and  his  people,  who  had  already- 
formed  for  an  assault  upon  the  waggons. 

"What  now  ?  "  asked  the  Knicrht. 

"  There  !  look  !  stop  !     Not  a  step  forward  !  " 

Bengt,  too,  turned  pale  and  had  scarcely  strength 
to  shout  to  his  people : 

"Stand  back!" 

"A  parley?  Yes  or  no?"  asked  the  chief, 
while  his  dark  men,  turning  one  to  the  other,  half 
resolute,  half  trembling,  were  awaiting  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fight. 

"  A  parley  !  "  said  the  Knight. 

"  Do  you  allow  us  to  depart  unharmed  ? " 

"Yes." 

"With  all  that  we  possess?  Mind,  what  we 
have  taken  we  hold  to  be  our  own  !  We  think  our 
right  to  all  we  take  thus,  good.  Is  it  free  departure 
with  all  that  we  possess  ?  " 

The  Knight  did  not  reply,  but  silently  fixed  his 
eyes  on  Father  Henry. 

8i  6 


Singoalla 


"  Surrender  at  least  the  chalice  of  the  Mass  and 
the  golden  crown!  The  rest  you  may  keep,"  said 
the  Father  with  a  sisfh. 

o 

"  Nay,"  rejoined  the  chief.  "  Let  us  not  be 
mean.  Free  departure  with  all  we  have  got.  and 
the  lad  shall  be  surrendered  unhurt,  if  you  swear 
upon  your  Saviour's  image  neither  to  harry  us 
in  the  least  yourselves,  nor  set  on  others  to 
do  so." 

"  I  will,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  indemnify 
the  monastery  for  its  loss,"  whispered  Bengt  to  the 
Father,  with  a  glance  of  utter  dread  at  Assim's 
uplifted  dagger.  "  Let  us  take  the  oath,  and  let 
them  depart." 

With  another  sigh,  Father  Henry  produced  a 
crucifix  which  he  carried  by  a  chain  round  his 
neck. 

"  All  for  the  dear  boy's  sake.  But  how  has  he 
fallen  into  their  hands?     I  do  not  understand  it." 

The  Knight  and  the  Father  both  took  the 
required  oath. 

"Lower  the  dagger,  and  loose  the  prisoner," 
shouted  the  chief  to  Assim. 

"  No,  no !  "  cried  out  several  voices.     "  Do  not 

82 


^bc  Brcaktnci«*up  of  tbc  Camp 

surrender  our  hostage !  They  will  attack  and  slay 
us. 

"Calm  yourselves,"  said  the  chief  in  the  lan- 
guage of  his  people.  "  These  northern  men  are  a 
queer  people.  They  hold  to  what  they  promise, 
even  without  oath  and  hand-clasp.  And,  at  least, 
are  we  not  ready  for  defence  ?  .  .  .  Gentle  sir,"  said 
the  chief  to  Bengt,  "do  not  believe  that  we  have 
by  force  taken  your  son  with  us !  He  has  come 
into  our  camp  himself  to  accompany  us  in  our 
wandering  through  the  world,  for  he  has  fallen  in 
love  with  my  daughter,  and  will  not  be  parted  from 
her." 

"You  lie,"  said  the  Knight.  "But  I  will  not 
bandy  words  with  you.  Begone,  and  fear  the 
punishment  of  Heaven  !  " 

"Yes,  begone,  Amalekite ! "  shouted  Father 
Henry. 

The  chief  bowed,  as  was  his  custom,  and  put 
his  hand  to  his  forehead. 

Meanwhile,   Erland  was  unbound  from  the  tree 

and  led  forth  by  two  men.      His  face  was  sallow, 

his  gait  tottering,   and   his   wits   wandered  so  that 

he    did    not    know    where    he   was    nor   what    had 

83 


Singoalla 


happened.  They  had  to  lift  him  over  the  waggons, 
and  when  he  was  outside  the  barricade  and  with 
his  friends,  he  sank  down  on  the  ground. 

"What  have  you  done  to  my  son  ?"  cried  out 
the  Knight  in  great  fear,  lifting  up  E Hand's  head 
and  looking  at  him  keenly. 

"Nothing,"  replied  the  chief  from  his  defences. 
"  Perhaps  fright  has  done  this." 

"Fright!"  repeated  the  Knight  with  flashing 
eyes.  "My  son  frightened  by  your  treacherous 
daggers  ?  No,  he  never  was  afraid,  can  never  be 
afraid." 

"May  be,"  observed  Father  Henry,  "  wrath  at 
being  bound  has  exhausted  the  strength  of  the  boy." 

And  so  Erland  was  brought  home  to  the  castle 
of  Eko,  and  the  Knight  and  the  Prior  returned  with 
their  following. 

No  sooner  had  they  marched  away,  and  the 
chief  had  sent  out  spies  to  assure  himself  that  they 
had  gone  indeed,  than  he  ordered  Singoalla  to  be 
brought  before  him. 

The  girl,  who  had  hitherto  fought  vainly  to 
escape  from  the  hands  of  the  women,  threw  herself 
at  her  father's  feet.      Her  long  hair  flowed  in  wild 


84 


Zbc  BrcaJ^ing^up  of  the  Camp 

disorder ;  her  face  bled  from  the  scratches  which 
the  old  witch,  Assim's  mother,  had  given  her ; 
her  gfown  was  m  rasfs. 

Assim's  mother  and  the  other  women  ran  after 
her,  and  gathered  screaming  round  the  chief.  The 
men  also  flocked  together  to  the  spot. 

"Justice!  justice!"  yelled  Assim's  mother. 
"  Have  things  come  to  this,  that  the  son  of  a 
dead  chief,  the  seed  of  the  gods,  should  be  in- 
sulted by  the  daughter  of  the  living  chief?  Is 
Assim  not  good  enough  for  Singoalla  ?  Wait ;  our 
tribe  is  strong  .  .  .  our  kin  is  so  noble  that,  com- 
pared to  it,  yours  is  as  dirt  to  the  lustre  of  the 
sun." 

"Stay  your  tongue,  crone,"  said  the  chief,  "or 
I  will  cut  it  out  of  your  throat !  Did  I  ever  forget 
what  justice  demands  ?  " 

"My  father,"  cried  Singoalla,  twining  her  arms 
round  his  waist,  "  the  fair  youth  is  my  husband. 
We  have  sworn  troth  to  each  other  on  Alako's 
image  ;  you  can  never  take  him  from  me." 

"She  raves,"  said  the  chief.  "Where  is 
Assim  .'*  " 

"  I  am  here." 

85 


Sinooalla 


"  Fetch  a  pitcher!" 

The  pitcher  was  brought  by  a  woman.  The 
chief  Hfted  it  up. 

"Assim,"  he  said,  "I  give  you  my  daughter 
in  marriage,  and  in  token  thereof  I  break 
this " 

"Stop,"  cried  Assim,  "you  know  not  if  I  will 
take  her.  I  do  not  covet  an  apple  that  another 
has  bitten." 

The  chief  knit  his  brows  and  pressed  his  lips 
together.  But  the  fear  of  Assim's  family,  which 
was  held  in  superstitious  dread,  turned  the  violence 
of  his  wrath  from  Assim,  who  had  cruelly  insulted 
him,  against  Singoalla. 

"Begone!"  he  cried  out,  thrusting  her  away. 
"  I  will  show  how  a  chief  should  do  justice,  and 
cursed  be  the  tongue  that  dare  upbraid  me  for 
unfairness !  Daughter,  you  have  scorned  the 
descendant  of  one  of  the  ten  princes  that  led  our 
people  out  of  Assaria,  the  country  of  their  fore- 
fathers. You  knew  you  were  set  apart  to  be 
Assim's  wife,  but  you  left  him  for  a  stranger. 
Then  seek  this  stranger,  his  love  or  coldness,  his 

I  pity  or  hate,  but  seek  nothing  more  at  our  hands ! 

86 


vibe  «rcahin0*=up  of  tbe  Camp 

You  are  an  outcast   from  our  band.     Go  to  your 
stranger ! " 

Hearty  cheers  from  Assim's  kindred  and  friends, 
who  formed  the  majority  of  the  band,  greeted  these 
words. 

The  chief  had  by  this  deed  made  sure  his 
threatened  headship.  That  was  the  purpose  he 
had  in  view.  Wrath,  too,  had  a  share  in  it. 
But  now  that  sentence  was  pronounced,  he  felt  a 
sting  in  his  heart,  and  he  expected  that  voices 
would  be  raised  in  defence  of  Singoalla. 

But  all  exulted — all  except  Assim,  who  stood 
silent,  and  two  young  girls,  Singoalla's  playmates, 
■who  stepped  forth,   embraced  her,   and  wept. 

From  the  rest  there  was  only  heard  applause 
which  pierced  the  chief's  very  soul. 

"Our  chief  is  just!"  shouted  the  men. 

But  Assim's  mother  danced  round  Singoalla, 
pointing  at  her  with  her  finger.  And  the  other 
women,  both  the  older  ones,  who  thought  of  Assim 
for  their  own  daughters,  and  the  younger, 
who  envied  Singoalla's  beauty  and  approved  the 
thoughts  of  their  mothers,  cried,  "Go!  Away 
with  you  to  your  stranger !  " 

87 


Singoalla 


SIngoalla  pushed  the  hair  from  her  forehead, 
turned  to  her  father,  and  said  : 

"  I  will  go,  father.  Yes,  I  go  willingly  to  the 
fair  boy,  for  I  love  him,  and  he  loves  me  ;  he  is 
my  husband,  and  I  am  his  wife.  But  you  I  love, 
too,  and  after  I  have  found  my  husband,  I  shall 
seek  you  out,  for  you  cannot  cast  me  away  for 
ever — your  goodness  will  not  suffer  it." 

So  Sinoroalla  turned  and  went  forth  from  the 
camp. 


88 


X. 

The  Night. 

HE  girl  wandered  through  the  forest, 
following  the  tracks  which  the  waggons 
of  her  people  had  made.  Twilight  was 
brooding  over  the  earth,  when,  tired,  hesitating, 
and  tremblinsr,  she  saw  the  castle  of  Eko  raise 
its  tower  over  the  grey  lake.  The  drawbridge 
was  up,  and  she  dared  not  by  calling  announce 
her  presence.  The  girl  sat  down  on  a  stone  by 
the  shore,  buried  her  face  in  her  hands,  and 
wept.  She  thought  of  many  things — her  father's 
wrath,  the  women's  scoffs,  but  most  of  Assim's 
mother's  words  when  she  said  that  she  had  filled 
the  fair  youth's  cup  with  poison. 

"She  lied,  yes,  she  lied,"  said  Singoalla  to  her- 
self, for  she  wished  to  drive  away  this  terrible 
thought. 

At  length  she  was  aroused  from  her  sad  musing 
by  stealthy  steps.     She  saw  several  men  approach. 

89 


Singoalla 


She   rose,   and   they  sprang  out   to   catch  her  and 

bring   her   to    the    lord    of  the    castle.     They   had 

recognised   in  her  a  woman  belonging  to  the  band 

of  sacrilegious  heathens  and  poisoners  which  they  had 

pursued  that  day  under  the  guidance  of  the  Knight, 

their  lord,  and  of  the  Father. 

Then  fear  seized  Singoalla's  heart,  and  she  fled 

into  the  forest.     Arrows  whizzed  around  her  in  the 

air.     None  hit  her,   but  she  heard  them,  and  she 

fled — fled   as    fast  as  her  panting  bosom    allowed. 

For  long  she  heard  behind  her  footsteps  and  shouts, 

but  it  was  only  the  wind  which  had  just  begun  to 

sweep  through  the  forest.     Sometimes  she  stopped 

terrified,  for  the   darkness  confused   her  and  made 

her  see  an  enemy  in  each  queerly-shaped  bush,  and 

with   a   cry,   and   pressing   her   hands  against  her 

throbbing  heart,  she  would  fly  again  like  a  hunted 

doe,    without    knowing    whither.      The    sky    was 

covered  with  black  clouds  which  made  the  gloom 

deeper;  the  wind  rose,  and  rain  began  to  fall.    Sounds 

whistled  through  the  rocks  and  rattled  in  the  trees 

as  if  all  nature  took  voice  to  threaten  and  frighten 

her.       Yet    the    raindrops    fell    coolingly    on    her 

burning  forehead  and  gave  her  strength  to  speed 

90 


^be  miQbt 


on;  but  at  last  strength  and  feeling  failed  her,  and 
she  sank  down  on  the  moss  under  a  pine-tree. 

When  she  awoke  to  consciousness  and  looked 
around,  she  did  not  know  where  she  was.  The 
darkness  had  wrapped  everything  in  an  impene- 
trable veil,  the  storm  was  roaring,  and  the  rain 
fell  in  torrents.  She  called  her  father's  name,  she 
called  Erland's  name,  but  her  voice  died  away 
through  the  wild  music  of  the  night.  Then  she 
heard  a  howl  in  her  neighbourhood.  "That's  a 
wolf,"  she  thought;  "he  is  howling  with  hunger! 
He  may  as  well  kill  me,  for  my  father  has  put 
me  away,  and  Erland  is  poisoned  by  Assim's 
mother."  Thinking  thus,  Singoalla  rose  and  went 
in  the  direction  from  whence  the  howl  came.  She 
heard  it  quite  close  now  .  .  .  she  saw  something 
move  under  a  tree  .  .  .  she  approached  .  .  .  she 
felt  a  shaggy  beast  put  his  paws  on  her  breast  .  .  . 
she  sank  to  the  ground  .  .  .  the  animal  stood  over 
her,  sniffed  at  her  face,  licked  it  with  his  soft  tongue, 
and  gave  a  joyous  cry. 

"  Kack  !  "  she  cried. 

It    was    the    faithful    hound    which   one    of   the 
wandering   people  had   tied   to  a   tree  outside   the 

91 


Singoalla 


enclosure    of    waggons,    before    they   played    their 
treachery  on  Erland. 

"  Ah !  my  good  Kack,  you  are  not  a  wolf,  you 
will  not  kill  me!"  said  Singoalla.  "But  you  are 
Erland's  dog,  and  I  love  you." 

.    Then   Singoalla  saw  that   Kack  was  tied,  and 
she  released  him  from  the  tree. 

"Now  stay  with  me,"  she  went  on  to  say, 
clasping  him  round  the  neck,  "  for,  good  Kack, 
I  am  dreadfully  lonely,  much  afraid,  and  v^ery 
unhappy.  My  father  has  sent  me  away  from 
him,  and  Erland  is  perhaps  dead.  But  if  he 
is  alive,  we  cannot  meet,  for  his  father  and  all  his 
kinsfolk,  nay,  all  white  men  are  angry  with  me  and 
want  to  kill  me.  My  father  is  a  robber,  and  my 
kinsfolk  are  poisoners.  Oh,  good  Kack,  I  am  alone 
and  so  unfortunate  !" 

So  spoke  Singoalla  and  wept.  But  Kack  dis- 
engaged himself  and  disappeared  in  the  darkness. 
Even  he  abandoned  her.  He  did  not  understand 
her;  he  was  hungry,  and  longed,  no  doubt,  for  his 
master.  But  he  soon  came  back  and  put  his  head 
on  Singoalla's  lap.     He  wanted  only  to  move  freely 

a  little  while,   for  he  had  been  tied  up  long.      He 

92 


zbc  mm 


stayed  the  whole  night  with  Singoalla,  listening 
patiently  to  her  complaints,  just  as  if  he  understood 
them,  and  licking  her  hands  again  and  again,  the 
only  way  by  which  he  could  express  his  sympathy. 

Towards  morning  Singoalla  sank  into  an  unquiet 
slumber.  Her  tender  body  shook  with  cold  and 
weariness.  She  was  aroused  by  Rack's  barking. 
A  man  stood  before  her. 

"Assim!"  she  exclaimed,  gazing  blankly  at  him. 

"  Yes,  it  is  Assim,  unhappy  Singoalla,"  he  said. 
"  I  have  been  seeking  you  the  whole  night." 

"  What  do  you  want  with  me  ?  " 

"  To  save  you,  Singoalla ;  to  keep  you  from 
falling  into,  the  hands  of  the  white  men.  You  are 
alone,  unfortunate  child,  are  you  not  ?  You  are 
hungry;  here  is  bread!  You  are  cold;  here  is  my 
cloak !  Stand  up,  Singoalla.  If  you  do  not  love 
Assim,  let  him  at  least  save  you.  You  are 
abandoned  by  your  father,  but  I  cannot  abandon 
you." 

"  Leave  me  !  You  and  your  mother  have  killed 
my  Erland.     You  are  hateful  in  my  eyes." 

Assim  made  no  reply  and  hid  his  face  in  his 
hands. 

93 


StngoaUa 


"Assim,"  exclaimed  Singoalla  hurriedly,  "you 
are  good,  I  will  not  turn  you  away.  No,  I  will  follow 
you  and  I  will  love  you,  if  you  will  only  grant  me 
one  wish." 

"You  know  I  would  die  for  you;  I  will  do  all 
that  you  want,  only  I  cannot  leave  you."  said  Assim 
with  a  slight  gleam  of  joy  in  his  dark  face. 

"  Go  to  the  castle  and  return  here  with  Erland  ! 
Do  not  come  back  without  him !  Do  not  dare  to 
come  without  him  !  " 

"Your  Erland  is  dead,"  said  Assim,  his  heart 
cruelly  rent  by  these  words. 

"  You  are  lying." 

"  No,  when  I  sought  you  I  also  was  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  castle.  I  heard  people  talking 
and  saying  that  he  was  dead.' 

"Go  then  from  my  face  and  let  me  die," 
implored  Singoalla,  leaning  her  head  against  the 
trunk  of  the  pine. 

Assim  stood  motionless,  his  bosom  heaved  with 
sighs. 

Singoalla,  too,  was  silent,  and  sat  motionless 
with  her  forehead  pressed  against  the  hard  bark 
of  the  pine-tree. 

94 


Cbc  IRujbt. 


SiHgoa2la>\ 


[!•' 


ace  p.  04. 


> 


i 


:^^ 


;JUI 


:^-- 


Zbc  miQbt 


Then  Assim  at  last  approached  her,  lifted  her 
into  his  arms  and  carried  her  some  little  distance. 
On  the  same  hill  where  the  barricade  of  waggons 
had  lately  been,  Assim  had  two  horses  in  readiness. 
He  wrapped  Singoalla  up  in  his  cloak,  tied  her  to 
one  of  the  horses,  took  the  reins,  vaulted  on  to  the 
other  horse,  and  rode  towards  the  south. 

Kack  followed  Assim  and  Singoalla. 


95 


XI. 

The  Poisoned  Draught. 

iHEN  Assim  said  that  Erland  was  dead, 
he  Hed  out  of  jealousy  and  from  an 
impulse  to  save  Singoalla. 
But  Erland  was  near  death ;  and  it  needed 
a  mighty  effort  of  his  vigorous  constitution  and 
Father  Henry's  medical  science  to  triumph  over 
the  poisoned  draught.  The  Father  discovered  the 
cause  of  his  sickness;  the  crisis  soon  enough 
appeared,  and  Erland's  life  was  from  that  moment 
out  of  danorer.  But  the  effects  were  lona:  continued 
and  of  a  terrible  character,  for  his  intellect,  and 
especially  his  memory  of  the  past,  were  almost 
extinguished.  He  hardly  recognised  his  father  and 
mother.  The  Prior  sat  during  the  long  days  of 
the  illness  at  his  bedside  and  amused  him  with 
tales.  He  listened  and  caught  with  difficulty  the 
thread  of  the  simple  stories.  The  tales  which  the 
P^ather  told  he  chose  with  special  purpose.     They 

96 


Zbc  poisoned  Brauobt 


turned  exclusively  on  young  knights  who  had 
been  bewitched  by  mountain  elves  and  witches, 
and  who  had  drunk  deep  draughts  from  poisoned 
horns  of  love  and  forgetfulness  of  the  past.  In 
Erland's  soul  these  elves  and  witches  by-and-by 
took  the  shape  of  a  young  and  beautiful  girl  on 
whose  image  he  at  first  smiled,  but  who  soon  struck 
him  as  being  mysterious  and  terrible.  This  girl 
was  Sino-oalla. 

o 

Sometimes  Singoalla's  name  escaped  his  lips  ; 
but  this  happened  unknowingly,  and  the  sound  of 
her  name,  once  so  beloved,  now  penetrated,  as  if 
it  had  come  from  another's  lips,  into  his  soul  and 
filled  it  with  anguish. 

He  recollected  in  a  confused  way  the  adventure 
he  had  met  in  the  camp  of  the  wandering  people ; 
he  felt  his  arms  tied,  and  saw  a  dagger  aimed 
at  his  breast.  But  the  hand  that  seemed  to  him 
to  be  brandishino-  this  daoro-er  belonged  sometimes 

o  oo  o 

to  a  dark  man  with  ghastly  eyes,  at  another  time 
to  a  girl-witch,  and  this  girl  was  Singoalla. 

Again,  his  imagination  played  with  the  frag- 
ments of  a  more  beautiful  past.  He  sometimes 
imagined    himself    carried    to    the   hill    beside    the 

97  7 


Stngoalla 


brook,  and  there  saw  himself  gathering  flowers  in 
company  with  a  girl  who  struck  him  as  being  sweet 
and  lovable. 

But  this  o^irl's  face  was  not  that  of  Sino^oalla. 
It  bore  the  gentle  features  of  Helen  Ulfsax.  And 
this  was  not  to  be  wondered  at,  for  Helen  Ulfsax 
often  watched  by  the  sick  youth's  bed,  and  his 
eyes  then  reflected  her  face. 

At  last  Erland  was  so  far  restored  to  health  as 
to  be  able  to  go  out.  Leaning  on  his  mother's 
arm,  and  accompanied  by  the  fair-haired  Helen, 
he  wandered  into  the  fragrant  forest  and  inhaled 
the  fresh  air  of  heaven.  By  chance,  or  perhaps 
by  habit,  he  walked  the  path  he  himself  had 
trodden  to  the  hill  by  the  brook,  his  former 
trysting-place  with  Singoalla.  The  wind  whis- 
pered in  the  spruces  as  before  on  the  top  of  the 
hill,  the  brook  murmured  as  of  old,  and  the  same 
flowers  grew  there  as  in  other  days.  Erland  sat 
down  by  the  brink  of  the  brook;  a  feeble  recollec- 
tion of  something  delightful,  but  now  past,  sported 
through  the  mist  of  his  memory  and  filled  his 
breast  with  delicious  melancholy.    He  looked  up,  saw 

Helen  at  his  side,  and  raised  her  hand  to  his  lips. 

98 


(Ibc  poi6onet)  Draugbt 


But  Bengt  had  now  determined  that  Erland,  when 
he  was  fairly  restored  to  health,  should  leave  home 
and  go  out  into  the  world  to  recover  his  spirits  and 
feel  again  the  joys  of  life,  and,  in  the  school  of  war, 
develop  himself  as  a  man  and  a  knight. 

Nobody  wished  this  more  than  Erland  himself. 
He  wanted,  like  the  warriors  of  ancient  days,  to 
acquire  name  and  fame  through  prowess.  The 
passion  of  youth  for  adventure  awoke.  The 
summer  was  spent  in  making  ready  for  the 
journey.  Twenty  men — tenants  of  the  Knight — 
were  equipped  to  accompany  Erland.  He  chose 
them  himself  from  among  the  stoutest  youths  of 
the  neighbourhood,  and  he  exercised  them  daily  in 
arms  in  the  castle-yard. 

Autumn  was  drawing;  near  when  Erland  said 
farewell,  and  richly  furnished  with  weapons,  horses, 
and  money,  departed  with  his  little  troop.  The 
road  to  Kalmar  was  chosen,  whence  a  sailing 
vessel  was  to  carry  the  adventurers  to  Germany, 
where  Erland  intended  to  offer  his  services  to  the 
Emperor. 

But  before  Erland  left  Eko  castle,  he  and  Helen 
Ulfsax  had  plighted  their  troth. 

99 


Singoalla 


When  the  billows  of  the  sea  danced  round 
Erland's  ship  and  carried  him  farther  and  farther 
from  the  shores  of  his  native  land,  strange 
thoughts  sometimes  stirred  in  the  youth's  breast. 
The  name  of  Singoalla  echoed  in  his  mind  and 
confused  it.  He  loathed  and  loved  this  name  at 
the  same  time.  In  its  sound  lay  love  and  senti- 
ment, poison  and  sorcery.  Sometimes  brown  eyes 
gleamed  in  his  recollection,  sometimes  brown 
cheeks  blushed,  seeking,  as  it  were,  to  challenge 
the  image  of  the  gentle  Helen,  Erland's  betrothed, 
and  trying,  by  their  beauty,  to  outshine  hers. 
Then  Erland  said: 

"Away,  unholy  vision,  from  my  soul!"  and 
he  whistled  for  a  fair  wind,  took  his  stand  at  the 
helm,  and  steered  his  keel  towards  the  south. 


100 


part  tbe  Secon^. 
I. 

Benoni. 

EN    years   have  gone    and    many    changes 
have  taken  place  during  that  time. 

Riddar  Erland  Moneskold  is  now  lord 
of  Eko  castle ;  his  wife  is  Helen  Ulfsax,  and  she 
now  carries  a  little  Erland  in  her  arms. 

Bengt  and  the  Lady  Elfrida  are  sleeping  their 
last  long  sleep.  When  Erland  came  back  home 
from  abroad,  wearied  of  war,  bloodshed,  and  empty 
glory,  they  were  already  reposing  in  their  tomb 
beneath  the  altar  of  the  monastery  chapel. 

But  Father  Henry  was  alive,  and  as  he  formerly 
visited  Bengt,  so  he  now  visited  Erland,  and  sat 
beside  him  of  an  evening  in  the  banqueting-hall, 
conversing  about  the  remarkable  adventures  the 
Knight  had  met  with  in  foreign  countries.  Lady 
Helen   listened  and  smiled   at   her  little  son  ;    the 

101 


Singoalla 


maidens  listened  too,  where,  farther  away  in  the 
hall,  they  turned  their  distaffs. 

Erland  was  happy  with  his  wife,  but  his  bliss  was 
not  unalloyed.  Tell  me,  reader,  where  such  can 
be  found  on  earth  ?  He  had  quenched  the  fire  of 
his  youth  in  the  clash  of  battle.  Manly  gravity, 
at  times  changing  into  gloom,  rested  upon  his  brow. 
He  had  tried  life  and  men,  and  now  sought,  in  rest 
and  oblivion,  his  earthly  comfort  by  the  fireside. 

But  in  the  depth  of  his  soul  dwelt  a  shade 
which  sighed  in  darkness  and  strove  to  ascend  to 
the  lioht  of  thought  and  feelino^.  Yet  the  Kniofht 
cursed  its  sighing,  and  conjured  it,  as  a  bad  spirit, 
to  stay  quiet  in  the  depths  —  to  chase  it  away 
altogether  he  was  not  able  to  do. 

It  was  the  image  of  Singoalla. 

This  shade  followed  him  in  battle  and  adven- 
ture, in  joy  and  grief,  in  times  of  hope  fulfilled  and 
in  times  of  disappointment.  His  remembrance  of 
the  brown  girl  was  clearer  to  be  sure,  but  still 
stood  in  a  faint  half-light,  like  that  which  broods 
over  the  heath  when  the  moon  rises  blood-red  above 
the  horizon.  It  was  always  linked  with  recollec- 
tions of  meetings  by  night  in  the  forest,  of  sacrilege, 

102 


( 


m 


Bcnoni 


a  poisoned  draught,  dagger-thrusts,  sorcery,  and 
heathendom.  And  yet  he  sometimes  owned  to  him- 
self that  it  was  with  a  feeHncr  of  love  that  he  clunsf 
to  this  image.  Then  it  was  that  he  did  not  like 
to  look  into  Helen's  eyes  ;  but  rode  out  into  the 
forest,  rode  wildly  till  the  horse  was  covered  with 
foam,  rode  long  until  night  brooded  over  the 
earth. 

One  summer's  evening  when  the  Knight,  beset 
by  his  gloomy  mood,  rode  in  the  forest,  a  thunder- 
storm came  upon  him,  followed  by  heavy  showers 
of  rain.  He  sought  shelter  in  the  monastery,  in 
whose  neighbourhood  he  was.  The  Brother- 
janitor,  now  so  bald  with  age  that  a  tonsure  was 
unneeded,  opened  the  door,  saluted  the  Knight, 
and  told  him  that  the  Prior  was  in  the  library. 
The  Knight  entered  and  found  his  old  teacher, 
with  pen  in  hand,  writing  in  the  folio  at  which  he 
had  begun  to  work  ten  years  ago.  His  was  the 
untiring  diligence  which  adds  pebble  to  pebble 
until  a  mountain  lifts  its  head,  as  time  adds 
second  to  second  till,  as  their  number  grows,  it 
seems  like  eternity.  The  room  had  remained  un- 
altered, dusky  and  solemn;  the  birch-trees  dimmed 

103 


Sinaoalla 


r 


as  of  yore  the  green  arched  window,  and  the  foHos 
stood  on  their  old  shelves ;  nay,  the  very  marker 
that  the  Father,  ten  years  ago,  during  the  last 
reading-hour,  laid  at  ''  Exirenmm  ktmc,  Aretktisa, 
mihi  concede  laborem,''  still  remained  in  the  old 
Virgil.  But  the  pupil  of  bygone  days  was  no 
longer  a  boy,  but  a  man  with  earnest  brow  and 
pale,  bearded  cheeks. 

Erland  sat  down  by  the  Father's  side.  The 
storm  which  was  raging  outside,  and  the  melan- 
choly patter  of  the  showers  of  rain  beating  against 
the  window,  gave  their  talk  a  weird  tone.  The 
two  men  conversed  about  the  perishableness  of 
human  things,  but  whereas  Erland  only  saw  them 
shifting,  fleeing,  foaming,  and  vanishing  in  the 
river  of  time,  the  monk  pointed  towards  heaven 
1^  and  reminded  him  of  the  everlasting ;  and  when 
Erland  said  that  he  had  nowhere  found  pure 
metal  in  man's  heart,  but  that  it  always  had  in  it 
some  base  alloy,  the  Father  said,  "  Dust  is  dust, 
spirit  is  spirit,  but  even  here  in  the  dust,  the  spirit 
shall,  nevertheless,  be  master.  All  things  shall  be 
subjected   to  spirit ;    heaven  shall   descend   to   the 

earth,  and  a  new  age  dawn  for  man." 

104 


3Benoni 


"Do  you  believe  that,  reverend  Father?"  said 
Erland.  "Then  perhaps  the  master-builder  is 
now  walking  over  the  earth  and  clearing  the 
ground  for  the  new  building." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?"  asked  the  monk. 

"  I  mean  the  Plague,  the  Black  Death, 
which  is  now  ravaging  the  world.  I  have  told 
you  before  of  the  sights  I  saw  in  Germany, 
Italy,  France,  nay,  wherever  I  steered  my  course. 
When  I  returned  here,  I  left  behind  me  a 
veritable  graveyard.  All  the  countries  of  the 
south  were  full  of  lamentation  and  the  dead. 
Men  died  as  corn  falls  before  the  sickle.  Llibeck 
was  the  last  town  I  saw  in  the  Roman  Empire,  for 
from  there  I  once  more  took  ship  for  Kalmar,  and 
in  the  streets  of  Lubeck  lay  nine  thousand  dead. 
I  have  heard  men  talk  of  towns  where  a  hundred 
thousand  had  died  within  a  few  days.  Is  not  this 
the  master-builder  now  walkingf  over  the  earth  and 
clearing  the  ground  for  the  new  building  ?  Will  it 
not  soon  be  our  turn  too  ?" 

''Miserere,     Domine !      Lord,     have     mercy!" 

muttered  the  Father  with  clasped  hands. 

"  Look,"  continued  the  Knight,  pointing  towards 

105 


Stngoalla 


the  window;  "look  at  these  drops  falling  against 
the  window-panes  and  trickling  down !  Perhaps 
the  clouds  that  have  bred  them  have  been  driven 
here  from  the  plague-smitten  south,  where  they 
have  drunk  in  the  foul  air  bred  by  the  dead  that 
cover  the  earth;  perhaps  these  clouds  are  the 
destroying  angel's  mantle  fluttering  over  our  heads ; 
perhaps  every  one  of  these  drops  bears  within  its 
womb  a  seed  for  the  destruction  of  the  living. 
Who  knows  ? " 

"  Lord,  have  mercy  !"  whispered  the  monk. 

The  darkness  of  the  library  was  increased  by 
the  black  clouds  that  sailed  across  the  sky.  Now 
and  then  a  flash  of  lightning  gleamed  through  the 
sky  and  threw  a  dazzling  light  into  the  room.  It 
was  as  if  a  voice  from  heaven  had  borne  witness 
to  the  truth  of  the  Knight's  dismal  foreboding. 

"  I  have  heard  it  said,"  he  went  on  to  say, 
*'  that  the  coming  of  the  Plague  to  a  place  is  fore- 
shown by  a  vision.  Early  in  the  morning  a  boy 
is  seen  to  enter  the  gate  of  the  town  with  a  rake 
in  his  hand.  If  he  rake  outside  a  house,  many 
therein  will    die.     Sometimes  there  is  with  him  a 

girl   carrying  a  broom,  and  if  she  sweep  outside  a 

io6 


Benoui 


house,  all  therein  will  die.  But  this,  perhaps,  is 
only  an  idle  tale.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  most 
men  believe  the  Day  of  Judgment  is  at  hand,  and 
therefore  are  bequeathing  their  wealth  to  churches 
and  monasteries." 

"  You  spoke  truth :  it  is  the  master-builder 
clearing  the  ground  for  his  new  edifice.  Erland, 
when  I  saw  you  come  home  and  marked  the  white 
mantle  with  the  red  cross  that  covered  your  armour, 
I  said  to  myself:  '  Behold  a  soldier  who  has  vowed 
his  sword  to  the  increase  of  the  Faith,  his  body 
to  mortification,  his  wealth  to  the  Church,  his  all 
to  God!'  I  thought  that  you  had  taken  the  vow 
of  a  holy  order  of  knighthood,  and  that  you  were  at 
once  monk  and  warrior.  I  rejoiced  thereat,  for  that 
was  what  I  dreamed  for  you  when  you  were  a  boy ; 
that  was  what  I  wished  you  to  seek  of  your  own  free 
will.  True  enough,  all  this  is  not  fulfilled.  You 
have  fought  against  the  Infidels  in  Lithuania,  but 
you  are  a  layman :  you  have  a  wife  and  son. 
Know,  young  knight,  that  a  building  is  being 
set  up  with  the  earth  for  its  foundation,  with  heaven 
for  its  roof  A  new  and  mighty  workman  has  set 
his    hand   to  the  work,  and  is  pushing  it  on   with 

107 


Singoalla 


giant  speed !     This  workman  is,  as  you  said,  none 

other   than    the    Plague,    which    is    now    ravaging 

the   earth.       Men,    you    said,    too,    bequeath    their 

wealth  to  churches  and  monasteries.     Thus  is  the 

building  being  raised  stone  by  stone.     Whosoever 

hath  much,  to  him  more  shall  be  given.     The  evil 

spirit  that  is  a  very  part  of  gold  shall  not  be  made 

Christian  until  it  has  been  bound  with  the  bonds 

of  the   Church.       Then    it  will    become   an    angel 

pouring  blessings   on   the    earth   from  his  horn  of 

plenty.     All,  all  that  is  called  earthly  riches  shall, 

penny  by  penny,   be  gathered   into  the  bosom   of 

the  Church ;  and  when  all,  yea,  all  is  gathered  there, 

where  will  be  the  power  of  earthly  princes  then  ? 

Where  will    be   the    rich    who    oppress   the   poor  ? 

where  the  distressed  who  call  in  vain  for  bread  ? 

where   any   power    of    spirit    that    shall    not    bear 

fruit  in   God's  service  ?    where  a  spark  of  genius 

that  shall  not  be  sought  out  from  under  the  ashes 

and   revived  to  a  great  light  ?    where   one  infant's 

soul    that   shall    not,   with  all   its  sleeping  powers. 

be  developed   into  a  perfect  human  soul  ?     When 

the    Church    possesses    all,    then    all    shall    be    in 

common,    all    men    everywhere    one    brotherhood, 

io8 


Benoni 


united  in  love-feasts  around  Christ's  table.  Then 
there  shall  be  none  rich  and  none  poor;  then  the 
millennium  will  have  come.  Ay,  may  it  come ! 
Amen  !  Erland,  this  is  the  end  for  which  a  league, 
extended  throughout  Christendom,  yearns.  The 
head  of  this  league  is  our  Holy  Father  in  Rome, 
and  I  am  one  of  its  humblest  members,  with  little 
strength,  but  with  good  will  and  good  hope.  .   .  ." 

The  storm  continued.  It  was  now  dark,  and 
the  Father  lit  a  lamp.  Its  dim  light  could  not 
hide  the  white  flashes  of  lightning  that  every  now 
and  then  flickered  over  the  black  background  of 
the  window,  shedding  their  light  on  the  pale  faces 
of  the  Knight  and  the  monk. 

"  Follow  me  to  the  chapel  .  .  .  God's  voice 
is  heard  in  the  storm  ...  let  us  pray !  "  said  the 
Father,  rising.     Erland  followed  him. 

The  monks  were  called  to  chapel.     The  tapers 

in    the  branched    candlesticks  were   lit.     Gathered 

round  the  altar  the  kneeling  monks  began  a  chant 

whose  tones   rang  with  feelings  to  which  no  heart 

is   quite  a  stranger :    man's  fear  of  the  supremacy 

and  wrath  of  nature,  and  of  her  hidden  life-making 

power,  and   unchecked  lust  of  destroying,  and  also 

109 


Stngoalla 


the  trust  of  man  in  a  merciful  Being  whose  love 
is  present  even  in  destruction. 

The  sound  of  the  hallowed  bells  chimed  in 
with  the  chant  of  the  monks ;  but  higher  and 
more  mighty  was  the  rumbling  of  the  thunder,  and 
the  roaring  of  the  storm. 

When  the  prayer  was  ended,  the  Father  and 
the  Knight  returned  to  the  library.  The  bells 
were  still  tolling;  they  were  to  ring  as  long  as  the 
storm  continued,  thus  exhorting  the  neighbouring 
people  to  prayer. 

The  Knight  now  wished  to  return  home,  and 
was  just  about  to  mount  his  horse,  which  had  been 
left  in  Brother  John's  charge;  but  at  that  very 
moment  the  brother  entered  and  announced  that 
a  boy  of  strange  and  outlandish  appearance  wished 
to  speak  with  the  Prior. 

"Whence  does  he  come  in  this  foul  weather?" 
asked  the  Prior  in  astonishment. 

"  I   know  not." 

The    Prior    and    also     the     Knight     instantly 

thought  of  the  vision  that  was  believed  to  foretell 

the  Plague. 

The  boy  was  brought  into  the  library  and  looked 

no 


Jijcnoiii, 


Singoalla. ) 


[Kuce  p.  110. 


1        I 

J 


:©cnoni 


at  with  wonder  by  the  monk  and  the  Knight.  He 
was  small  and  delicate,  and  about  nine  years  old. 
Rain  was  dripping  from  his  long,  dark  locks,  but  a 
cloak  which  he  had  taken  off  outside  in  the  arch- 
way had  protected  his  brown  suit  from  the  rain. 
His  features  were  beautiful,  but  of  a  stamp  that  one 
would  hardly  have  expected  in  a  child ;  for  there 
was  set  so  deep  an  earnestness  on  his  forehead, 
such  gloomy  knowledge  and  mysterious  splendour 
in  his  eyes,  so  much  mute  and  patient  suffering  on 
his  pale  cheeks,  in  the  lines  around  his  little  mouth, 
and  in  the  delicate  veins  outlined  on  his  big  eye- 
lids, that  they  formed  not  a  natural  but  rather 
a  supernatural  harmony  in  his  childish  face.  His 
dress,  as  we  have  said  before,  was  brown  and  of 
coarse  stuff,  but  of  a  cut  that  showed  it  had  been 
made  by  a  mother,  proud  of  the  beauty  of  her 
child. 

Was  he  the  Plague-boy?  No,  he  did  not 
carry  the  weird  rake.  ...  It  was  no  phantom, 
but  a  little  creature  with  human  blood  in  its 
veins ! 

"Who  are  you?"    asked    the    Father,    turning 

the  light  of  the  lamp  on  the  stranger. 

Ill 


Singoalla 


•*  My  name  is  Benoni." 

"  Have  you  wandered  far  in  this  awful  storm, 
poor  child  ?" 

"Yes." 

"Whence  do  you  come  ?" 

"  From  afar." 

"  Benoni !  A  strange  name  !  Yet  it  is  known 
in  Holy  Scripture.^     Are  you  alone?" 

"Yes." 

"Are  you  a  Christian?"  asked  Erland  quickly. 

The  boy  again  answered  "Yes." 

"  Can  you  pronounce  the  names  of  God  and 
Christ?"  asked  the  Prior  for  greater  surety. 

"God  and  Christ,"  repeated  the  boy,  bowing  his 
head  and  making  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

"Well,"  continued  the  Prior,  more  at  ease, 
"tell  me  now  what  your  errand  is,  and  give  me 
also  a  fuller  account  of  the  reason  of  your  wander- 
ing; how  you  chanced  to  come  here,  and  who  are 
your  father  and  mother.  After  that  you  shall  be 
taken  to  the  monastery  kitchen,  eat  your  fill,  and 
shall  have  a  bed  to  rest  in,  for  I  doubt  not  you 
are  tired  and  hungry." 

1  Genesis  xxxv.  i8:  Ben-om'—iha.t  is,  the  son  of  my  sorrow. — Tr. 

112 


Bcnoni 


While  the  Prior  was  speaking,  a  flash  of 
liofhtninsf  shone  into  the  room,  and  the  thunder 
rumbled  so  vehemently  over  their  heads  that  the 
Father  and  the  Knight  crossed  themselves  and 
said,  ''Miserere!''  But  Benoni  stood  calm,  with 
his  eyes  fixed  on  the  floor. 

"Come  here,"  said  the  Knight  to  the  boy, 
"and  let  me  look  at  you  more  closely." 

Benoni  walked  up  and  looked  into  the  Knight's 
eyes. 

Erland  put  his  hand  on  the  boy's  head  and 
sighed  deeply — he  did  not  know  why.  He  could 
not  take  his  eyes  ofl^  the  boy's  features  ;  they  re- 
minded him  of  something  in  the  past.  And  while 
he  was  thus  gazing  at  the  face  of  the  little  wan- 
derer, the  shadow  which  dwelt  in  the  depth  of  his 
being  again  began  to  sigh,  stir,  and  try  to  force  its 
way  up  into  the  brighter  regions  of  his  soul  that 
were  illuminated  by  memory.  Then  the  Knight 
with  unthinking  vehemence  seized  the  little  one's 
arm,  in  doubt  whether  to  clasp  him  to  his  heart  or 
fling  him  away  with  all  his  force.  But  the  boy 
gave  the  Knight  a  look  as  if  he  would  say,  "  Let 
go  my  arm  !     You  are  hurting  me." 

113  8 


Singoalla 


What  the  Prior  sought  to  know  he  got  only 
by  many  repeated  questions.  This  is  what  he 
learned  : 

Benoni  had  wandered  far,  through  large  forests, 
through  many  towns,  and  crossed  vast  waters. 
What  the  names  of  these  forests,  towns,  and 
waters  were  he  did  not  know,  for  he  grave  no 
thought  to  names,  and  he  had  forgotten  those  he 
had  heard.  He  had  not  been  alone  in  his  wander- 
ings. He  had  had  companions,  but  as  to  whom 
they  were  he  said  little.  When  the  Father  asked 
him  about  this,  he  was  silent,  as  if  he  did  not 
understand  the  question,  and  when  the  Father 
repeated  it  he  was  silent  again. 

With  regard  to  the  object  of  his  wandering, 
Benoni  gave  the  following  account,  which  astonished 
his  hearers  in  no  small  degree  : 

"It  has  been  revealed  to  my  mother  that  there 

was  a  monastery  in  this  neighbourhood  which  had 

once,    in    years  gone  by,    been    plundered   by    the 

heathen.     It  was  likewise  revealed  to  my  mother 

that  the  stolen  treasures  would  be  found  again  by 

me    if   she  were  willing   to    undertake  with  me  a 

pilgrimage  to  the  distant  monastery,  and  if  a  knight 

114 


Benont 


who  is  lord  of  the  surrounding  neighbourhood  were 
wilHng  to  take  me  for  his  only  henchman,  and  if  I 
were  willing  to  serve  him  for  a  hundred  days  and 
sleep  on  the  mat  by  his  door.  My  mother  said 
that  doing  this  would  be  a  work  pleasing  to  God  ; 
and  moreover  that  she  had  been  unfortunate,  and 
that  God  would  perhaps  restore  her  to  happiness  if 
this  revelation  were  accomplished.  She  also  said 
that  we  ought  to  do  this  for  the  sake  of  my  father  s 
soul,  for  my  father  had  sinned  much  in  not  ful- 
filling a  sacred  promise.  Moreover,  my  mother 
was  glad  to  have  had  this  revelation,  and  did  not 
delay  setting  out  on  her  journey,  taking  me  with 
her.  I  had  also  another  companion,  but  now  I  am 
alone.  Is  this  the  monastery  to  which  I  am  sent? 
Has  this  monastery  been  visited  by  heathen  ? 
Does  any  knight  called  Erland  live  in  this  neigh- 
bourhood, for  I  have  been  told  that  such  is  his 
name  ? " 

"The  God  who  has  protected  you  on  your  long 
journey,  tender  pilgrim,  has  also  guided  your  steps 
aright,"  said  the  Father,  looking  with  reverence  at 
Benoni.  "Well,  this  monastery  was  plundered  ten 
years  ago  by  heathen,  and  the  knight  you  seek  is 

115 


Sinooalla 


sitting  here.  This  man  is  Riddar  Erland  Bengtson 
Moneskold.  It  seems  as  if  God  is  minded  to  per- 
form a  miracle  in  our  days.  The  issue  will  show. 
Not  seldom,  however,  one  hears  talk  of  visions  and 
revelations  as  marvellous.  Did  your  mother  re- 
ceive this  revelation  awake  or  dreaming,  young 
Benoni  ? " 

But  Benoni  did  not  reply,  for  all  his  mind  was 
turned  to  the  Knight.  The  boy  shook  his  head 
and  said  to  himself: 

"  No,  he  does  not  look  as  my  mother  said — 
young,  handsome,  and  beardless." 

"  What  do  your  eyes  want  ?  "  asked  the  Knight, 
who  had  sat  silent  with  his  brow  buried  in  his 
hand.  His  voice  was  stern  when  he  put  the 
question. 

"Are  you  Riddar  Erland?"  asked  Benoni. 

"Yes.  .  .  .    And  you,  vagabond,  who  is  your 

father,  and  who  is   your  mother  ?     You  have  said 

much,  but  nothing  of  this.     Your  speech  has  been 

long  and  slippery  as  an  eel.      It  has  run  on,  leaving 

nought  to  lay  hold  of.     Who  are  you  ?     Of  all  you 

have  said   I  know  nothing." 

But  Father  Henry   began   in   chosen  words  to 

ii6 


Benoni 


show  the  Knight  that  this  was  not  the  right  way 
to  treat  so  young  and  unprotected  a  pilgrim,  and 
one  who  had  come  on  so  wonderful  an  errand. 
Not  only  for  the  pilgrim's  own  sake,  not  only  for 
his  father's  and  mother's  sake,  nor  only  for  the  sake 
of  the  monastery,  but  chiefly  to  see  if  God  meant 
to  work  a  miracle,  it  was  Erland's  duty  to  re- 
ceive the  pilgrim  into  his  house  and  let  him  sleep 
on  his  mat.  If  delusion  or  deceit  was  at  work,  it 
would,  without  doubt,  soon  be  revealed,  if  not 
before,  then  at  the  end  of  the  hundred  days. 

The  monk  added  that  Benoni  should  rest  that 
night  in  the  monastery ;  but  that,  if  the  Knight 
were  willing  to  take  him  as  his  servant  for  the 
time  proposed,  the  pious  mission  that  the  child  was 
thus  to  perform  should  on  the  following  morning  be 
consecrated  by  a  solemn  Mass  in  the  monastery 
chapel,  at  which  the  Knight  and  Lady  Helen  were 
desired  to  assist. 

"Well,"  replied  the  Knight,  "so  be  it."  And 
he  kept  on  whispering,  "  If  I  had  not  heard  this 
boy  utter  the  names  of  God  and  Christ.  I  should 
take  him  to  be  an  evil  spirit,  an  awful  fiendish  cheat 

from  the  abyss  of  Hell.     Look  at  his  eyes!     Are 

117 


Singoalla 


they  the  eyes  of  a  child  ?  Does  not  misfortune 
speak  from  out  of  their  dark  depths  ?  I  charge 
you,  reverend  Father,  sprinkle  this  child  to-morrow 
plenteously  with  holy  water !  " 

"  To  me  his  face  is  comely,  nor  do  I  see  evil 
lurking  in  his  eyes,"  replied  the  Prior. 

"  I  was  thinking  of  the  Plague-boy,"  muttered 
the  Knight;  "God  forbid  this  boy  bring  evil  into 
my  house !  " 

"What  a  thought!" 

The  Knight  turned  over  the  leaves  of  the 
manuscript  lying  before  him  without  thought, 
buried  his  head  in  both  his  hands,  but  lifted  it  and 
looked  with  a  glance  of  surprise  and  suspicion, 
almost  timid,  towards  the  door,  for  he  heard  some- 
thing therefrom  :  a  child's  voice  half  whispering, 
half  singing,  accompanied  by  sounds  of  a  clear, 
piercing,  and  ethereal  ring. 

"What  is  that.'^  Is  it  he.'*  Does  he  dare  to 
sing  in  our  presence  ?  And  when  it  is  thundering  ! 
Have  mercy,   O   Lord  !     What  a  flash  !  " 

The  Knight  was  about  to  rise.      His  eyes  were 

turned  menacingly  on  the  boy  ;  but  the  Father  put 

his    hand    on    his    arm    to    check    him.      Even    the 

ii8 


:»enoni 


Father   was    astonished    when    he    heard    Benoni 

singing,  and  saw  him   kneeling  down  and  tapping 

with  his  fingers  pieces  of  glass  which  he  had  taken 

from  out  his  clothes  and  put  on  the  floor.      It  is 

true    that    children     often    quickly    change    from 

earnestness  to  play  and  from  play  to  earnestness, 

but  at  this  moment,  and  among  such  surroundings, 

it  was  indeed  wonderful.     The  Knight  turned  his 

face  towards  the  monk  and  said  : 

"  My  old  teacher,  I  am  ashamed  when  I  say  it, 

and  I  do  not  understand  it,  but  this  child,  if  child  it 

be  at  all,  confounds  me,  frightens  me,  calls  up  ugly 

memories   and    fancies.     You    hear   him    singing  ? 

Believe  me,  it  is  a  song  of  witchcraft.     Hear  what 

I  have  to  tell.     I  heard  in  my  boyhood  a  vagabond 

— an  old  man  it  was  then,  instead  of  a  boy — sing  an 

incantation  which  made  me  half  mad  with  a  desire 

to  rush  into  crowds  of  men  and  smite  and  kill  and 

be    killed.      He   sang   of    Satan,    whom    he   called 

Odin,    at   the    head    of    the    ancient    Swedes   and 

Goths,    our    ill-starred    heathen    ancestors,    inciting 

them    to    fight,     maybe,    against    the    soldiers    of 

Christ.      He  sang  of  showers   of  arrows    pouring 

down  over  forests  of  spears,  he  sang  of  a  sea  of 

119 


Singoalla 


weapons  rolling  in  howling  billows,  lashed  by  the 
storm  of  Valkyrs  and  glittering  in  the  lightning 
flashes  of  swords.  I  saw,  yes,  I  saw,  Satan  on 
the  eight-footed  horse  of  Hell.  Grey  clouds  and 
blue  tatters  of  sky  fluttered  from  his  shoulders. 
I  heard  his  shouts  right  amidst  the  horns  of 
battle,  dinning  like  the  last  trumpet.  The  mere 
memory  of  all  this  pierces  my  very  marrow  and 
bones.  I  was  enchanted,  bewitched,  beside  myself. 
Wandering  singers  are  a  dangerous  race.  It  is 
well  they  have  now  nearly  died  out.  This  boy  is 
of  their  blood.     Silence  him  !  " 

Benoni's  song  was  melancholy,  and  only  con- 
sisted of  a  few  notes,  which  formed  an  even,  lone- 
some, and  strange  melody.  If  the  Knight  and  the 
Father  had  chosen  to  listen  to  Benoni's  song  when 
the  thunder  was  silent,  they  would  have  heard  the 
following  words,  sung  to  the  ringing  of  the  pieces 
of  glass,  the  purling  of  the  rain  outside,  and  the 
peal  of  the  bells  from  the  tower : 

Down  sinks  the  sun,  low'r  frowning  the  clouds  with  ominous 

menace. 
Foaming    the    lake    rolls,   and    rustling   the   woods  'neath 

vagabond  scud. 

120 


36enoni 


Cranes  are  crying  on  dreary  crags; 
Sheltered  by  rocks  the  falcon  dwells, 
Wearied  of  hunting  he  hideth 
His  beak  in  his  shower-soak'd  wings. 

Sunk  has  the  sun,  and  darkness  grows  deeper  'neath  pine- 
tree  and  fir. 
Rattles  the  rain  I     Ever  murmurs  the  rillet  through  heather 
and  moss. 

In  grief  the  clouds  their  tears  outpour — 
The  son  rests  on  his  mother's  lap — 
The  clouds'  son  and  his  mother  sad — 
In  tears  they  long  to  melt  away  ! 

Thus  sang  Benoni,  but  before  he  had  finished, 
the  Knight  arose,  went  up  to  him,  and  trampled 
his  glass  into  fragments. 

"  Do  you  not  hear  the  thunder  ?  "  he  said,  roughly 
seizing  the  boy  by  the  arm.  "Will  you  mock 
God's  voice  in  the  storm  ?  Where  learned  you 
manners  ?  Should  not  even  the  pious  cross  them- 
selves and  bow  their  heads  before  the  li^htninor  ? 
Are  you  a  heathen?" 

Benoni  first  looked  at  his  broken  instrument  and 
then  at  the  Knight. 

"  May    I    serve   you   for  one  hundred  days  or 

121 


Stngoalla 


not  ? "  he  asked,  as  if  he  had  not  understood  the 
Kniorht 's  anorer. 

The  Knight  let  go  the  boy's  arm,  for  he  could 
hardly  bear  his  glance,  and  replied  : 

"  You  may  come,  for  I  wish  to  know  who 
you  are.  But  these  hundred  days  shall  be  no 
days  of  feasting  and  merriment,  I  warn  you ! 
You  may  sleep  on  my  mat,  but  you  shall  be 
my  dog  and  paid  with  kicks.  And  if  the 
treasures  plundered  from  the  monastery  be  not 
recovered  by  you,  as  you  feign  has  been 
revealed  to  your  mother  they  shall  be,  then 
look  for  worse  to  come!" 

Benoni  showed  no  sign  of  fear,  but  seemingly 
rejoiced  in  the  promise,  and  something  of  gladness 
glistened  in  his  dark  eyes. 

The  Knight  then  bade  the  Prior  good  night. 
The  heart  of  the  holy  Father  grieved  over  such 
harshness  towards  the  little  pilgrim,  but  he  tried 
to  lighten  it  by  showing  him  more  kindness. 
When  the  Knight  had  gone,  the  Prior  took 
Benoni,  not  to  the  monastery  kitchen,  but  to  the 
monks'  table  in  the  refectory,  seated  him  at  supper 
between  himself  and  the  oldest  monk  in  the  monas- 

122 


Benoni 


tery,   and  spoke  to  the   monks    of  the  latter's  pil- 
grimage and  strange  errand. 

When  they  had  heard  all,  the  brethren  paid 
]3enoni  greater  reverence  than  elderly  men  are 
wont  to  show  to  boys,  and  when  the  meal  was 
over,  a  bed  was  made  for  Benoni  in  the  library. 
Here  he  was  left  alone  after  the  Prior  had  bidden 
him  good  night,  blessed  him,  and  returned  to  his 
cell. 


123 


II. 

The  Knight  and  the  Pilgrim. 

JARLY  on  the  following  morning,  they  cele- 
brated  in   the  chapel   the   Mass  by  which 
Father  Henry  had  determined  to  consecrate 
Benoni's  holy  errand  to  the  house  of  Erland. 

The  thunder  of  the  past  night  had  purified  the 
air,  and  the  morning  was  beautiful.  Lady  Helen 
walked  to  the  monastery,  leaning  on  Erland's  arm, 
followed  by  all  the  serving-men  and  maids  of  the 
castle.  The  Knight  had  told  his  wife  about  his 
meeting  with  Benoni,  the  boy's  errand,  and  his 
own  promise  to  receive  him.  Against  this  promise 
Lady  Helen  had  nought  to  say,  as  it  concerned  a 
pious  work,  through  which  God's  power  might  be 
revealed  by  a  miracle.  Nay,  she  greatly  desired 
to  see  this  young  pilgrim,  and  rejoiced  much  that 
it  was  in  her  own  house  that  the  revelation  had 
charged  him  to  serve  and  do  penance.  So  when 
Lady   Helen   entered  the  chapel    and    the   solemn 

124 


x. 


ill 


Consecration  of  :ii3cnonr5  ipiouy  /llbi55ion. 


Singoallet.  \ 


p.  124. 


f^ 


u 


fk 


%\ 


\  . 


f     ^       or  THf  > 

(    UNIVERSITY   ; 


Zbc  Ikni^jbt  anb  tbc  pilgrim 

chant  of  the  monks  fell  upon  her  ears,  when 
amongst  their  bent  figures  she  discovered  the  little 
pilgrim-boy,  dressed  in  a  white  vestment,  and 
looking  more  beautiful  than  any  of  the  cherubs 
adorning  the  sanctuary  walls,  she  fell  upon  her 
knees — an  example  followed  by  the  Knight  and 
all  his  people — and  in  a  hymn  of  St.  Ambrose, 
sung  by  awed  voices,  and  filling  the  church  with 
its  solemn  sweetness,  she  mingled  her  prayers  with 
those  of  the  monks  that  the  good  work  might 
not  fail : 

"  0  Rex,  (zterne  Domine, 
RefUJii  creator  omnium, 
Qui  eras  ante  scecula 
Semper  cum  Patre  Filius  ..." 

The  censers  swung  and  their  incense  veiled 
the  choir  in  light  mist ;  the  pilgrim  knelt  at  the 
altar  rails  and  received  benediction.  Then  the 
Prior  took  hold  of  his  hand  and  led  him  to  the 
Knight,  and  Lady  Helen  received  him  with  kind 
words.  But  the  Knight  said  nothing,  though  he 
watched  sharply  that  Benoni,  like  the  others,  got 
his  full  share  of  the  holy-water  as  they  left  the 
chapel.      After   putting    on    his    every-day   clothes 

125 


Singoalla 


again,  Benoni — a  wonder  to  curious  people — fol- 
lowed his  new  master  and  mistress  to  the  castle. 

On  their  way  there,  it  so  happened  that  a 
shaggy  dog,  with  the  slow,  stiff  stride  of  age, 
came  out  of  the  forest,  joined  Benoni,  and  licked 
his  hand  ;  then  he  sniffed  at  the  Knight,  gave  a 
howl,  and  tried  to  jump  into  his  arms.  The 
Knight  repulsed  the  dog  with  a  kick,  but  on 
looking  at  the  beast  more  closely,  stopped  and 
exclaimed  : 

"  My  old  Kack  !  What,  are  you  alive  still ! 
Whence  do  you  come  ?  " 

Erland  patted  the  dog,  and  his  wonder  at  this 
unexpected  meeting  was  unbounded,  for  Kack  had 
been  lost  ten  years,  and  the  Knight  believed  the 
strange  people  had  stolen  him,  or  that  he  had 
been  devoured  by  wolves. 

Yet  the   Knight  did  not   rejoice  at   seeing  his 

dog   again,    but   was    thereby    filled    with    gloomy 

thoughts  and  dark  foreboding,  blended  with  memories 

of  the  past,  from  which  he  would  fain  have  been 

free.      But   Kack  followed    faithfully    the    Knight's 

footsteps   to    the   castle,   and   was    welcomed   there 

by  the  old  henchmen   and  servants,   to  whom  his 

126 


Zbc  IkniGbt  an^  tbe  iptlorim 

unexpected  return  was  a  matter  for  much  wonder, 
and,  in  spite  of  the  ill-will  of  the  younger  generation 
of  dogs,  took  possession  of  his  old  kennel  in  the 
castle-yard. 

Now  must  be  told  how  Benoni  spent  his  days 
at  the  castle  of  Eko. 

Erland  agreed  unwillingly  to  what  Benoni's 
mission  asked.  Lady  Helen  set  apart  for  her 
husband  a  room  in  the  tower  to  serve  for  his  bed- 
chamber, and  she  exhorted  him  kindly  but  urgently 
to  let  none  but  Benoni  serve  him,  however  bad  this 
service  might  be  performed;  for  so,  as  has  been  told, 
the  revelation  demanded.  Hence,  care  was  taken 
that  only  Benoni  should  be  allowed  to  fill  Erland's 
goblet  and  do  his  bidding.  But  the  Knight  was 
loath  to  receive  his  goblet  from  the  little  penitent's 
hand.  Nay,  on  the  first  two  days  his  lips  did 
not  even  touch  its  rim.  Dark  looks,  hard  words 
fell  to  the  boy's  share  abundantly;  and  sometimes 
it  happened  that  the  Knight  lifted  his  hand  to 
strike  him  ;  but  then  Benoni  stood  as  he  was 
wont — motionless  and  silent,  with  downcast  eyes, 
and   the   Knight  thrust  back  his  wrath.     Least  of 

all    could   the    Knight   endure    his    eyes.      Benoni 

127 


Siugoalla 


knew    this,  and  seldom    looked   him    in    the    face. 

To   avoid    this   page    thus    strangely    forced    upon 

him,    the    Knight    kept    in    the    woods    and    fields 

more  than  his  custom  was,  and  went  hunting  and 

fishing,   visited   his   tenants,    and    overlooked    their 

work  in  field  and  meadow.     Then  Benoni  had  his 

hours  free,  and  he  spent  them   in   rambling  about 

the  forest,  often  with  Kack  at  his  side,  or  in  sitting 

alone  in  some  lonely  garret  of  the  tower,  where  a 

window  that  had  been  broken  by  the  wind  gave  him 

the  material  for  a   new  instrument.     And  to  it  he 

sang   strange   and    melancholy    ditties,    moved    by 

something  within  him.     No  one  disturbed    Benoni 

at  these  times,  for  it  was  thought  that  in  solitude 

he    waited    for    the    revelation    to    find    the    stolen 

treasures  of  the  monastery.     But  at  night   Benoni 

lay  on  the  mat  by  Erland's  door,  and  the  Knight 

heard  uneasily,   through  sleepless  hours,  the  sighs 

that  broke  from  the  boy's  bosom. 

In  the  evenings,  when  the  Knight  was  sitting 

in  the    hall  with  his  wife,    Benoni's    place   was    in 

a  corner   apart.      Lady    Helen    often   spoke  kindly 

to  the  boy;    but  his  face  never  brightened.     Still 

he  understood  her  kindness:   that  she  saw  by  his 

128 


^bc  Ikniobt  an^  tbe  ipilcjnm 

eyes.  But  when  the  Knight,  as  often  happened, 
embraced  little  Erland,  his  son,  and  let  him  ride 
on  his  knee,  or  caressed  and  kissed  him,  Benoni 
would  keep  back  his  sobs  but  not  his  tears.  Tears 
cannot  be  heard,  and  the  corner  where  he  sat 
was  dark. 

Thus  the  time  passed  until  the  tenth  day  of 
Benoni's  stay  at  Eko.  The  Knight  had  rowed 
out  on  the  lake  to  fish;  Benoni  had  gone  to  the 
forest.  When  the  Knight  returned  from  fishing, 
and  had  sat  to  dine,  Benoni  was  not  at  hand.  His 
place  was  behind  the  Knight's  chair,  for  he  waited 
upon  his  master  at  meals. 

"A  watchful  servant  and  a  zealous  penitent, 
this  Benoni!"  said  the  Knight.  "Woe  to  his 
poor  father's  soul  unless  works  of  supererogation 
other  than  his  son's  can  release  it  from  Purgatory!" 

But  scarcely  had  the  Knight  pronounced  these 
words  when  Benoni  entered. 

"Come    here,"  cried   the   Knight,   whose  anger 

was  aroused,  for  what  reason  it  is  difiicult  to  say. 

"If  you  are  my  servant,  you  ought  to  see  to  your 

work  better,  you  elf!" 

And    with    that,    the    Knight    struck    Benoni 

129  9 


Siuooalla 


so  sharp  a  blow  on  the  face  that  he  fell  to  the 
floor. 

Lady  Helen  gave  her  harsh  husband  a  reproach- 
ful look  for  his  cruelty;  but  Benoni  got  up,  dashed 
away  the  shining  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  took 
from  his  doublet  a  glittering  diadem,  and  with 
glowing  cheeks  handed  it  to  the  Knight. 

It  was  the  oolden  crown  from  the  statue  of 
the  Virgin,  ten  years  ago  carried  away  from  the 
monastery  by  the  wanderers.  The  Knight  recog- 
nised it  with  amazement;  Lady  Helen  seized  the 
crown  and  burst  into  a  cry  of  joy.  Little  Erland, 
who  was  sitting  beside  his  father,  stretched  out 
his  hands  for  it,  for  its  lustre  pleased  his  eyes. 

"Where  did  you  find  the  crown?"  asked  the 
Knight. 

"In  the  forest,"  replied  Benoni. 

"  Have  you  found  all  ?  " 

"No;  but  in  ten  days  I  shall  find  more,  and 
when  a  hundred  days  have  elapsed,  I  shall  have 
found  all,  so  my  mother  has  said." 

The  Knight  was  silent,  and  continued  his  meal. 

But    Lady    Helen    seized    Benoni's   arm,    laid   her 

cheek  to  his,  and  said  half  to  herself: 

130 


Zbc  Ikniobt  anb  the  pilcjrim 

"Little  pilgrim,  forgive  Sir  Erland !  He  does 
not  mean  any  harm,  but  he  has  a  hasty  temper." 

At  these  words  Benoni  burst  into  tears,  and 
little  Erland  began  to  cry.  Children's  feelings  are 
stirred  by  those  about  them,  and  he  liked  Benoni, 
for  he  sometimes  played  with  the  child,  and  showed 
great  forbearance  to  his  whims. 

Then  the  Knight  rose,  flung  his  chair  to  the 
floor,  left  the  hall,  and  went  to  his  chamber  in 
the  tower. 

Benoni  followed  him,  for  so  his  service  demanded. 
But  he  found  the  door  of  the  tower-chamber  locked; 
the  Knight  wanted  to  be  alone.  Then  Benoni  sat 
down  at  the  door  and  waited  long  hours.  But 
the  Knight  did  not  come  forth  till  towards  evening ; 
then  went  to  the  hall,  spoke  but  little  with  Lady 
Helen,  ate  his  supper,  and  returned  to  his  bed- 
room, followed  by  Benoni,  whose  duty,  as  we  know, 
required  him  to  do  so. 

The     daylight    entered    the     dim    and    narrow 

window  sparingly.     The  Knight  silently  examined 

an  old  sword.     All  was  so  quiet  that  the  running 

of  the    sand    in    the    hour-glass    was    heard  like  a 

gentle  voice,  whispering  of  consolation  and  death. 

131 


^^ 


Singoalla 


"  Fill  my  goblet ! "  said  the  Knight  at  last. 

Benoni  poured  some  wine  into  the  cup,  and 
with  trembling  hands  and  lowered  eyes  handed 
it  to  his  master. 

"That  is  good,"  said  the  Knight,  putting  the 
cup  on  the  table. 

Erland  went  to  rest.  Benoni  lay  down  on  his 
mat.  Then  he  noticed  that  his  couch  was  softer 
than  usual,  and  found  a  quilt  hidden  under  the  mat. 
Wondering  who  had  done  this,  for  none  other 
than  the  Knight  and  himself  had  been  in  the 
chamber,  he  dragged  away  the  quilt,  for  a  hard 
bed  was  part  of  his  purpose. 

The  Knight  saw  this,  but  said  nothing. 

A  little  time  passed,  and  only  the  sand-glass 
was  heard  in  the  tower-chamber.  Then  said  the 
Knight: 

"  Benoni,  move  my  pillow  a  little." 

Benoni  got  up,  did  as  he  was  bid,  and  returned 
to  his  mat. 

"  Now  I  am  comfortable,"  said  the  Knight. 

Half-an-hour  passed,  and  Benoni  thought  the 
Knight  was  asleep,  and  so  he  eased  his  heart  of 
a  sio^h,  certain  that  it  would  not  be  heard  by  the 

132 


Zbc  Ikniobt  ant)  the  pilgrim 

sleeper.  But  he  started  as  the  Knight's  voice 
asked  a  little  while  afterwards  : 

"  Benoni,  are  you  asleep  ?  " 

"No." 

Silence  reigned  in  the  room.  An  hour  passed. 
The  untiring  sand-glass  whispered,  as  ever,  of 
consolation  and  death.  Benoni  listened  to  the 
whisper  and  fancied  he  understood  it.  Then  the 
Knight's  voice  was  heard  again  : 

"  Benoni,  are  you  asleep  ?  " 

This  question  sounded  so  gentle  that  it  echoed 
in  Benoni's  soul. 

"No,"  replied  he,  biting  his  coverlet  to  stifle 
a  sigh. 

"Benoni,  why  do  you  not  sleep?  Children 
are  wont  to  sleep  at  night !  Are  you  unhappy, 
Benoni  ?  I  have  been  hard  with  you,  and  have 
ill-used  you.  Poor  little  pilgrim,  alone  in  the 
world  but  loved  by  God.     Will  you  forgive  me  ?  " 

Benoni  answered  with  sobs. 

"  Sleep  now !  Happy  be  your  dreams,  poor 
child  !  "  said  the  Knight. 


133 


III. 

The  Cave. 

T  pleased  Lady  Helen  not  a  little  to  see  the 
quick  change  that  had  taken  place  in 
Erland's  feeling  towards  Benoni.  Patience 
and  gentleness  conquer  wrath,  thought  Lady 
Helen;  and,  moreover,  that  Benoni  had  found 
the  golden  crown,  and  that  hence  the  revelation 
was  true,  in  some  measure  turned  the  Knight  to 
gentler  behaviour.  So  at  least  thought  Lady 
Helen. 

Ever  since  the  eleventh  day  of  the  boy's  stay  in 
the  castle,  Erland  had  shown  him  kindness.  This 
so  wrousrht  on  Benoni  that  his  demeanour  grrew 
more  easy  and  natural.  Even  in  the  Knight's 
presence  he  played  on  bits  of  glass  and  sang,  caring 
not  if  any  one  heard  him.  He  felt  no  bitterness 
now,  such  as  had  extorted  his  silent  tears  when  the 
Knight  petted  his  son.  He  looked  Erland  in  the 
eyes    untroubled    when    presenting   his    cup.     But 

134 


Zhc  Cave 


daily  he  visited  the  forest  in  hours  when  the  Knight 
had  no  need  of  his  service,  and  Kack  nearly  always 
was  with  him. 

On  the  twelfth  day  it  happened  that  Father 
Henry  went  to  the  castle  to  see  the  little  pilgrim, 
whom  he  loved  dearly,  and  regarded  with  a  greater 
reverence  since  the  crown,  so  miraculously  found, 
had  graced  again  the  statue  of  the  Holy  Virgin  in 
the  monastery;  and  to  communicate  to  the  Knight 
the  contents  of  a  letter  which  had  arrived  from  a 
convent  near  the  Norweoian  border. 

When  the  Father  arrived,  he  learned  that 
Benoni  had  been  long  absent  in  the  forest,  but  that 
the  Knight  had  just  returned,  and  so  he  went  to 
his  room  to  talk  with  him. 

The  Father's  countenance,  although  it  was  wont 
to  be  calm  and  cheerful,  bore  too  clear  witness  of 
trouble  and  uneasiness.  The  two  men  met  in  the 
tower-chamber. 

"  Bad  news,"  said  the  Father,  laying  the  letter 
on  the  table,  and  sitting  down  heavily  in  an  easy- 
chair.  "  This  parchment  has  been  sent  to  me  from 
my  brother,  Benedict,  Prior  of  Gudtorp,  a  monastery 

near  the  border  of  Norway." 

135 


Singoalla 


"Well?"  asked  the  Knight. 

"You  prophesied  truly  ...  I  feared  it.  .  .  . 
Read!  It  is  approaching  us  with  great  strides, 
the  day  of  God's  wrath,  dies  irce,  dies  ilia.  .  . 
The  Plague  is  in  the  country,  and  spreading  rapidly. 
Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us !  What  marvel  if  the 
strongest  heart  now  begins  to  quake ! " 

Erland's  pale  cheeks  turned  paler.      He  seized 
the  parchment,  and  his  eyes  fell  on  these  lines  : 

"  This  ghastly  murderer,  they  say,  came  to  the 

Norwegian  town  of  Bergen  in  a  disabled   English 

ship,    the    crew    of   which    were    dead    when    she 

drifted  into  the  roadstead.     He  spares  neither  high 

nor   low,    clerk   nor   layman,    rich    nor    poor.       At 

Nidaros,^    the    Archbishop    Arne,    with    his   whole 

Chapter,     has     been     slain     by     him.       He     has 

wandered   from  valley   to   valley  and  swept  away 

all  living  things — men  and  cattle,  wild  beasts,  and 

the  very  birds  beneath  the  sky.     Now  he  is  here. 

Parce,  parce,  cohibe  flagellum,  D online  Detis  !     My 

priory  is  wiped  out.     I  alone  am  left.     The  bodies 

of  my  brethren  are  rotting  outside  the  monastery 

gate,   and    I   am    not   able    to    bury    them.      I    see 

^  The  old  name  of  Drontheim. 
136 


^bc  Cave 


through  my  window  what  is  left  of  my  people, 
walking  in  procession  round  the  church,  imploring 
God's  mercy.  While  the  procession  advances  its 
ranks  are  thinning,  and  the  crowd  of  dying  and 
dead  who  lie  thereabout  is  increasing.  For 
myself,  I  look  always  upon  my  body,  expecting  to 
perceive  thereon  the  black  forerunners  of  disease 
and  death.  I  know  I  shall  die.  God  have  mercy 
on  my  soul !  A  man  who  thinks  he  will  save  his 
life  if  he  quit  this  kingdom  of  death  will  bring 
this  letter.  May  it  reach  your  hands !  Pax 
teaun  !  " 

"  God   be   orracious  unto  us ! "  said  the  Knight 

o  o 

in  a  deep  voice.  "  The  letter  is  already  old. 
Perhaps  the  great  slayer  is  near  us  even  now.  It 
is  hard  to  have  wife  and  children  in  times  like 
this." 

"Love  nothing  earthly,"  said  the  Father;  "and 
the  gate  of  death  has  no  terrors." 

"  I  have  seen  the  Plague  near  enough,"  con- 
tinued the  Kniofht.  "  I  have  wandered  in  southern 
towns  among  heaps  of  dead,  carried  the  sick  on 
my  back,  felt  their  breath  mingle   with   mine,  and 

I  still  live." 

137 


Singoalla 


"  Our  fate  is  in  God's  hand.  .  .  ."  With  this 
thought  the  Father  put  away  from  his  soul  the 
horror  with  which  the  evil  news  had  at  first  struck 
him,  and  breathed  freely  again. 

"  You  are  right,  our  fate  is  in  God's  hand. 
Reverend  Father,  were  my  page  Benoni  here,  we 
might  cheer  our  hearts  with  a  cup  of  good  wine. 
He  will,  however,  soon  come,  as  he  never  fails  to 
do  his  duty  well." 

And  the  Knight  looked  out  of  the  window. 
His  heart,  which  had  fought  hard  with  itself,  had 
now  utterly  abandoned  itself  to  such  affection  for 
Benoni  that  it  longed  for  him  every  moment  he 
was  away.  This  feeling  was  mysterious  and  inex- 
plicable. From  Benoni's  eyes  shone  Benoni's  own 
soul.  And,  at  first  with  awe,  he  saw  in  them  a 
likeness  to  those  of  Singoalla,  and  remembered 
her  as  a  heathen,  and  the  evil  done  to  his  body 
by  the  poisoned  draught,  and  to  his  soul  by  tales 
of  sorcery,  treachery,  sacrilege,  and  murder ;  re- 
membered the  heathen  oath  he  had  broken,  and 
the  curse  that  should  reach  him  if  he  broke  it. 
Then    the    thouorht    of    Benoni   seemed   to   hallow 

these    memories,   and   it  seemed  as   if  kindness  to 

138 


y 


Zbc  Cave 


him  might  atone  for  the  wrong  he  had  done  un- 
willingly to  Singoalla. 

But  let  us  leave  the  Knight  and  follow  Benoni 
in  the  forest.  He  sped  so  quickly  amongst  the 
pine-trees,  which  fringed  the  shores  of  the  lake, 
that  his  pale  cheeks  were  reddened  by  the  exercise. 
At  last  he  reached  a  steep  pile  of  rocks,  split  and 
torn  ages  and  ages  ago  from  their  hill,  and  propped 
and  heaped  together  in  huge  confusion. 

Benoni  made  his  way  through  this  maze  of 
rocks,  climbed  up  and  down,  and  at  last  stood  in  a 
cave  where  a  dim  licjht  found  its  way  between 
slabs  of  rock  flung  like  a  roof  over  leaning  blocks 
of  granite.  Kack  had  followed  the  boy  on  his 
way,  where  it  led  half  hidden  among  brushwood 
and  thickets. 

The  cave  was  Inhabited.  A  couch  of  moss, 
covered  with  skins  of  the  beasts  of  the  forest,  lay 
along  the  uneven  walls.  A  flat  stone  in  the  middle 
of  the  cave  did  duty  for  a  table.  On  the  ground 
lay  a  bow,  a  bundle  of  arrows,  and  a  sword,  and 
near  them  charred  boughs  on  a  heap  of  embers 
and  ashes. 

Two   figures    were    sitting   within    the    twilight 

139 


Sinooalla 


when  Benoni  and  Kack  arrived.  One  was  a  man, 
lean  and  swarthy,  whose  hollow  eyes  peered 
dimly  through  the  gloom.  The  other  was  a 
woman,  dark  and  lean  like  the  man.  Both  were 
silent  and  stared  straight  before  them.  Unspeak- 
able suffering  was  stamped  on  every  feature  of 
this  woman,  the  weariness  of  pain  had  left  its  mark 
on  her  form.  But  her  beauty  still  shone  dimly 
through  a  fixed  sorrow,  beauty  saddened  by  a 
hint  of  decay. 

"  Benoni  is  come,"  said  the  man,  for  the  woman 
had  not  heard  the  sound  of  the  boy's  footsteps,  nor 
seen  even  that  Kack  had  lain  down  on  the  moss 
couch  beside  her,  and  yawned  and  stretched  himself 
as  if  at  home. 

The  woman  started  and  looked  up.  Benoni 
had  twined  his  arms  round  her  neck,  kissed  her 
mouth,  eyes,  and  forehead,  and  pressed  his  cheek 
to  hers,  saying  : 

"  Dear  mother,  I  bring  you  good  news." 

Sinofoalla  —  for  it  was  she  —  answered  with 
brightened  face  : 

"Good  news?  Can  you  give  me  a  ray  of  sun- 
light, son  of  a  cruel  father?     Child  of  sorrow,  my 

140 


Zbc  Cave. 


Sittgoalia.] 


[Face  p.  140. 


.\  ■  >  '^  --^  *-<  V 

'       or  THE 

JMiVcRSlTY 

or 


^hc  Cave 


darling-,  give  him  back  to  me,  and  may  he  never 
leave  me  again  !  " 

Singoalla  seized  Benoni's  hand  and  passed  it 
across  her  forehead. 

"  My  father  hates  me  no  longer,"  said  Benoni. 
This  was  the  s^ood  news  he  brouo^ht. 

"  Assim  !  "  cried  Singoalla  to  the  dark  man;  "  do 
you  hear  ?  Erland  no  longer  hates  Singoalla's  son 
and  his." 

"I  hear,"  replied  the  man  dully;  "thus  the 
power  can  work.     Let  it  work  soon  ! " 

"  Hates  you  no  longer,"  repeated  Singoalla  with 
unbounded  delight.  "  Has  he  called  you  son — has 
he  any  suspicion  that  you  are  his  son  ?  Does  he 
not  say  sometimes  that  you  are  like  Singoalla  ? 
Has  he  never  named  me  to  you  ?     Surely  he  has." 

"No." 

Singoalla  laid  her  hand  on  her  forehead. 
"  No,"  she  said  in  a  lower  voice,  "  I   might  know 
that.  .   .   .    Benoni,   is  Lady  Helen  very  beautiful  ? 
Does  the  Knight  often  caress  his  wife  ?     Does  he 
love  her  much  ? " 

"Yes,"  replied  Benoni.     Singoalla  turned  away 

her  face  and  hid  it  against  the  cold  rock. 

141 


SiuGoalla 


"  Let  the  power  work ! "  Assim's  voice  was 
heard  to  say. 

"Do  not  be  sad,  mother,"  implored  Benoni, 
caressino-  Sino^oalla  till  she  turned  her  face  towards 
him. 

"  Ay,"  exclaimed  Singoalla,  rising.  "  The  power 
shall  work.  Benoni,  you  shall  bring  your  father  to 
me. 

"If  God  give  me  strength." 
^  "You  have  it,"  replied  the  mother;  "you  have 

the  strength  which  Alako  grants  to  his  chosen  ones. 
You  can  do  great  things  with  the  power.  You  are 
a  son  of  the  warm  South  and  the  cold  North.  You 
are  the  son  of  troth  and  treachery,  of  heathen  and 
Christian,  of  light  and  darkness,  of  youth's  first  love 
L  and  strength.     Poor  Benoni !     Why  are  you  here  ? 

You  are  a  knight's  son,  and  a  castle  should  be  your 
dwelling-place,  velvet  your  dress,  and  gold  spurs 
ring  on  your  heels.  But  you  were  born  to  sorrow, 
not  to  joy.  The  lines  of  your  hand,  the  arch  of 
your  forehead,  the  net-work  of  the  veins  of  your 
eyelids  foredoom  you  to  woe  and  sighing.  Your 
cheek  is  pale  like  a  flower  that   grows   in  shade. 

In  sorrow  you  were  born,  a  sighing  breast  nourished 

142 


^be  Cave 


you.  Your  mother's  kiss  was  salt  with  tears. 
Benoni,  you  shall  bring  your  father  to  me.  He 
has  sworn  me  fidelity  on  Alako's  image ;  he  is 
mine.  I  have  a  right  to  shed  his  blood,  to  shut 
him  out  from  heaven  if  his  God  and  yours  is  my 
God.  You  shall  bring  him  to  me  this  very  night, 
Benoni.  He  shall  be  made  to  answer  for  his  faith- 
lessness and  cruelty.  Oh,  if  he  has  a  heart,  he  will 
weep  over  your  pale  cheeks  and  shudder  at  the 
agony  of  your  poor  mother." 

"  I  will  bring  my  father  to  you,  but  Assim  must 
not  kill  him,"  said  Benoni. 

"As  your  mother  commands,"  said  Assim  dryly, 
giving  a  kick  to  the  sword  which  lay  on  the  ground. 
"  I  have  promised  to  be  your  mother's  slave,  though 
to  her  my  fidelity  is  less  than  the  perfidy  of  your 
father."' 

"Hush!"  cried  Benoni  to  Assim;  "if  you  are 
my  mother's  slave,  you  should  keep  silence." 

"  I  am  the  son  of  a  prince,  and  her  slave." 

"I  leave  you,  mother;  the  Knight  is  waiting 
for  me.  To-night  I  shall  come  back  with  my 
father." 

"See,"  said   Assim,    "on    that  large  flat   stone 

143 


Sinooalla 


there  are  seeds  that  I  have  gathered  at  full-moon. 
Put  them  into  the  Knight's  cup,  and  he  will  more 
easily  obey  you." 

Benoni  hesitated. 

"  Take  them,"  said  Singoalla;  "the  seeds  Assim 
gathers  are  not  all  poisonous." 

At  these  words  Assim  cast  down  his  eyes. 
Benoni  picked  up  the  seeds  Assim  had  gathered. 

"Mother,"  said  Benoni  anxiously,  "one  word 
more !  Have  you  had  a  revelation  of  where  I  am 
to  find  more  of  the  buried  treasures  of  the 
monastery  ? " 

"  I  have  had  a  new  revelation,  and  after  a  week 
I  will  show  you  the  place  where  you  will  find  the 
Mass  cup." 

Singoalla  kissed  Benoni.  The  boy  called  Kack, 
who  was  nearly  asleep,  left  the  cave,  and  hurried 
throuQ^h  the  forest  to  the  castle. 

When  he  was  gone,  Singoalla  said  to  Assim  : 

"  Up,  take  the  spade  and  the  Mass  cup!  Bury 
it  under  the  loose  tree-root  that  I  showed  you 
where  the  brook  falls  into  the  lake.  Benoni's  soul 
must  not  be  defiled  by  a  lie." 

Assim  rolled  away  a  stone  from  over  a  hole  in 

144 


Zlbe  Cave 


which  lay  the  stolen  treasures  of  the  monastery. 
He  took  out  the  Mass  cup,  let  the  rest  remain, 
moved  back  the  stone  over  the  hole,  seized  a  spade, 
and  departed. 

With  these  stolen  treasures  Assim  had  aban- 
doned his  people,  after  being  for  some  time  their 
chief,  when  Singoalla's  father  had  fallen  in  a  fight 
with  the  people  of  the  sea-coast  of  Jutland.  During 
this  time  Singoalla  had  followed  Assim,  and  people 
thought  they  were  man  and  wife.  But  it  was 
not  so,  for  Assim's  love  was  scorned  by  Singoalla, 
and  he  was  her  slave. 

But  Benoni  believed  it  was  by  a  revelation  from 
God  that  the  holy  crown  had  been  found  again  in 
the  forest. 


145  10 


IV. 

The  Secret  Power. 

EN  ON  I    returned    to   the    castle   while    the 

Prior  and  the  Knight  were  still  sitting  in 

gloomy  conversation   at    the  table   in   the 

tower-chamber.     Benoni  filled  their  cups,  and  the 

Prior  emptied  his  boldly,  because  it  was  presented 

to  him  by  a  pious  pilgrim. 

After  the  meal  the  Prior  returned  to  the 
monastery.  Neither  he  nor  the  Knight  had  spoken 
to  Lady  Helen  or  the  lackeys  and  servants  about 
the  dismal  tidings  that  had  come  from  Norway,  for 
they  had  no  wish  to  frighten  any  one  needlessly. 

Erland,  followed  by  Benoni,  went  to  the 
tower-chamber  to  enjoy  his  night's  rest.  Benoni's 
heart  trembled,  for  he  had  mixed  Assim's  magic 
seeds  in  the  Knight's  drink;  trembled  because 
Singoalla  and  Assim  had  told  him  that  by  his 
hidden  power  he  must  bring  his  father  to  his  mother 
that    night.     This    power    is    known    now,    but    its 

146 


Cbc  Secret  ipowcr. 


SingoAila.  J 


[Face  p.  I46. 


\  ^ 


UL 


)% 


"^ 


in. 


^1 

4B 


i: 


J 


\ 


Zbc  Secret  power 


mystery  is  not  yet  unveiled.  Men  of  science  can 
track  a  nerve  to  its  end  with  the  microscope,  and 
know  how  the  earth  moves  along  her  path  through 
space,  or  how  a  drop  of  water  moves  in  a  capillary 
tube,  but  they  have  not  yet  found  the  secret  of 
this  power.  But  the  Brahmins  of  India  and  the 
people  of  Assaria  knew  it  and  used  it  before 
Mesmer  stumbled  upon  it.  The  people  of  Assaria, 
unquestioning,  left  it  as  they  found  it — a  mystery. 

In  Benoni  this  power  was  strong;  his  mother 
had  discovered  that.  When  her  heart  was  rent  by 
agonies  and  sleep  fled  from  her,  Benoni  used  to 
pass  his  hands  over  her  face,  and  sleep  came,  and 
her  heart  was  rocked  to  rest  for  a  while. 

The  Knight  was  now  asleep,  as  his  breath- 
ing told.  The  hour-glass  whispered,  the  stars 
peeped  through  the  tower-window.  Benoni  rose 
from  his  mat  and  stole  with  noiseless  steps  to 
E Hand's  bed.  The  lad's  heart  beat  violently. 
His  hands  were  lifted  hesitatingly ;  they  glided 
like  shadows  over  the  Knight's  forehead  down  to 
his  breast.  The  hour-glass  kept  up  its  whisper, 
the  stars  twinkled.  All  was  still  ;  even  the 
Knight's  breathing  ceased.      He  slept  like  a  dead 

147 


SiuGoalla 


man,  and  the  starlight  quivered  on  his  pale  fore- 
head. Like  shadows  Benoni's  hands  glided  over 
the  Knight's  face,  then  the  Knight  arose  and 
Benoni  shrunk  back,  and  with  a  half-stifled  cry 
threw  himself  on  his  knees.  The  Knight's  eyes 
were  shut. 

"Sir,"  whispered  Benoni,  "I  work  you  no 
harm.     Do  not  be  angry!" 

The  Knight  made  no  reply. 

Then  Benoni  perceived  that  the  power  had 
worked.     He  rose  and  said  calmly  : 

"  Knight,  leave  your  bed  and  follow  me." 

"Whither  will  you  lead  me,   Benoni?" 

"  You  shall  learn." 

The  Knight  put  on  his  clothes.  Benoni  took 
hold  of  his  hand. 

They  descended  the  tower  stairs  and  came,  by  a 

postern,   to  where  the  Knight's  fishing-boats  were 

lying.     Benoni  rowed  him  across  the  sound  in  the 

smallest   of    the    boats    with    strokes    so    noiseless 

that  the   watchman  did  not  hear  them.     Then  he 

took  hold  of  the  Knight's  hand  and  led  him  into 

the  forest. 

The  hidden  power  so  worked  that  the  Knight's 

148 


Zbc  Secret  power 


will,  however  strong  and  inflexible  otherwise,  bent 
itself  to  the  boy's,  and  became  one  with  it.  The 
Knight's  soul  looked  into  Benoni's  just  as  the 
faithful  servant  sees  by  his  master's  eyes  what  he 
wishes,  thinks,  and  feels.  Soon  the  secret  power 
was  to  work  still  deeper.  As,  in  the  growing  tree, 
each  year  a  ring  grows  round  its  heart  and  dries 
up  as  new  ones  settle  round  it,  so  man's  life  is 
yearly  ringed  about  with  passions,  feelings,  and 
thoughts  which  in  turn  grow  old  and  dry,  as  new 
passions,  feelings,  and  thoughts  setde  round  them. 
And  the  oldest  rings  of  the  soul  lie  nearest  her 
heart,  and  that  is  why  the  recollections  of  child- 
hood are  so  sweet :  they  are  nearest  the  heart  of 
the  soul.  So,  while  the  boy  was  leading  Erland 
through  trees  of  the  forest,  the  secret  power  struck 
deeper  and  deeper  into  his  being  through  the  dry 
enfolding  years.  And  as  it  struck,  withered  and 
forgotten  passions  bloomed  again  and  swelled  with 
sap  from  the  root  of  memory.  Erland  was  again 
the  man  he  had  been  ten  years  ago,  when  he 
gathered  flowers  with  the  brown  girl  by  the  borders 
of  the  brook.     The  shadow  that  had  dwelt  deep 

down  in  his  soul   rose  up  into  brightest  light  and 

149 


Singoalla 


feeling.  The  thrill  of  youthful  love,  sweetest  of  all 
passions,  and  which  never  returns,  quivered  through 
his  being,  and  he  thought  and  felt  "Singoalla." 

"  Benoni,"  said  the  Knight  when  they  had  come 
some  little  way  into  the  forest,  "let  us  sit  down 
and  rest.  The  night  is  beautiful.  Do  you  see  the 
star  that  glistens  up  there  over  the  top  of  the  oak  ? 
I  love  you  as  a  son,  as  if  you  were  my  little  Erland; 
nay,  I  love  you  more,  pale  child,  and  I  see  that  you 
love  me  from  your  soul.  The  night  is  so  beautiful 
and  fresh.  Where  are  you  leading  me,  Benoni  ? 
I  will  follow  you  to  the  end  of  the  world." 

''  I  am  leading  you  to  my  mother." 

"Does  your  mother  live  in  the  forest?" 

"Yes." 

"  Oh  that  you  were  my  son  !  Are  you  not  my 
son : 

"  I  am  your  son,"  replied  Benoni,  touched, 
dazed,  and  bewildered  by  these  sweet  words. 

"Who  is  your  mother?  Is  she  Singoalla  .  .  . 
Sinooalla  .  .   .   Sinooalla  ? " 

The  ring  in  his  voice  grew  softer  and  softer. 

"Yes,  my  mother  is  Singoalla." 

"  Oh,  God !  "  said  the  Knight,  and  tears  trickled 

150 


Zbc  Secret  power 


from  his  half-closed  eyes,  *'  I  am  so  happy.  Dear 
son,  why  did  I  not  know  you  at  once  ?  You  have 
been  a  stranger  in  your  father's  house,  you  have 
suffered  greatly  from  his  unkind  wrath.  But  I  see 
in  your  soul  that  you  do  not  hate  me.  No,  you 
love  me.  and  are  glad  at  my  words.  Come, 
Benoni,   I  will  go  to  your  mother." 

And  they  walked  on.  Benoni  trembled  in  the 
darkness — trembled  with  joy,  as  sometimes  happens 
when  happiness  comes  like  a  flood  of  sunlight  pour- 
ing into  blind  eyes  which  have  suddenly  been 
opened, — trembled,  too,  with  sadness,  for  the 
Knight  was  so  pale,  so  changed,  and  his  voice  so 
ghostly.  It  was  like  a  dream,  as  if  a  strange  soul 
had  spoken  through  his  mouth. 

They  stopped  before  the  pile  of  rocks.  Benoni 
took  hold  of  his  father's  hand  and  led  him  into  the 
labyrinth.  The  light  of  a  fire  shone  and  dis- 
appeared, hidden  by  rocks,  and  reappeared.  It 
came  from  the  cave. 

"How  I  tremble!"  muttered  the  Knight:  "does 
the  beloved  one  of  my  soul  live  among  these 
rocks  ?" 

The  noise  of  the  steps  of  the  Knight  and  the 

151 


Singoalla 


pilgrim  announced  their  arrival  to  the  inmates  of 
the  lonely  habitation.  Singoalla  was  seated  on  the 
moss-couch,  the  firelight  flickered  on  the  damp 
walls  of  rock,  and  touched  her  cheeks  with  a  show 
of  colour.  Assim  sat  in  his  old  place  with  folded 
arms.  He  had  just  whetted  his  sword  on  a  ledge 
of  rock.      It  now  hung  naked  in  his  belt. 

"  Listen,"  whispered  Singoalla,  who,  ever  since 
twilight,  had  been  listening  and  waiting,  waiting 
and  listening  ;  "hearken  !  They  are  coming.  Assim, 
go  now  !  "     Assim  arose. 

"  I  will  stay  in  the  shadow,"  he  said.  "  If 
you  wish  him  to  die,  stir  the  fire  for  signal.  My 
sword  is  sharp,  my  hand  sure,  and  this  bear  of 
the  north  will  fall  and  not  know  who  struck 
him." 

"Go,  go!"  whispered  Singoalla.  Assim  dis- 
appeared. 

The    next    moment    the    Knight   and    Benoni 

entered.      Singoalla    stood     before    Erland.      She 

looked  at  him.   .  .  .  Who  can  describe  that  look  ? 

A    life   with    all    its    fortune,    delight,    and    sorrow, 

with  all  its  rich  treasure  of  passion  and  feeling,  may 

be  concentrated   in  a  look,  as  a  lens  gathers  and 

152 


Zl)c  Secret  power 


focuses  the  beams  of  the  sun.  Past,  present,  and 
future  may  be  blended  in  one  look.  They  were 
blended  in  that  of  Singoalla  into  one  question — 
proud  and  crushing  and  tremulous. 

It  asked  of  memory  and  forgetfulness,  of  love 
and  hate,  of  tears  and  blood.  The  Knight  felt  his 
eyelids  drop  and  burn  as  her  eyes  questioned  him 
thus. 

"Singoalla!"  uttered  Erland. 

The  tone  in  his  voice  answered  all  that  Sin- 
goalla's  soul  had  asked.  He  came  with  remem- 
brance, love,  and  entreaty  for  forgiveness.  How, 
then,  could  she  crush  him  with  taunts  of  perjury, 
revenge,  and  death  ?  Singoalla  s  head  sank  on  her 
bosom,  and  her  gloomy  brow  was  hidden  in  her 
thin,  worn  hands. 

"  Singoalla,"  repeated  Erland,  and  tears  welled 
from  beneath  his  eyelashes. 

Singoalla  made  no  reply.  She  stood  like  a  pale 
statue  ;  her  bosom  and  its  sighs  alone  showed  that 
she  was  alive. 

The   Knight    took    Benoni    into    his    arms   and 

made  a  step  towards  Singoalla.     Their  heads  leaned 

against  each  other.      Erland's  brown  curls  mingled, 

153  ' 


Singoalla 


as  of  old,  with  the  black  waves  that  rippled  over 
Singoalla's  forehead. 

•  ••••• 

The  cave  was  still.  Where  now  are  the  agony, 
wrath,  and  bitter  memories  that  had  dwelt  there  ? 
Where  now  the  sighs  of  sorrow  that  had  echoed 
there  ?  Where  the  wild  cries  that  had  burst  from 
Singoalla's  breast  when  the  burden  of  her  despair 
grew  unbearable  ?  Now  only  a  sob  was  heard 
from  time  to  time.  Erland  put  his  arm  round 
Singoalla  and  whispered  —  she  did  not  hear 
what  —  and  it  sounded  as  a  breath  of  wind  that 
rocks  itself  to  sleep  in  the  crown  of  the  birch- 
tree. 

But  Assim's  eyes  gleamed  outside  the  cave. 
He  gnashed  his  teeth  with  pain.  He  desired 
Singoalla's  happiness,  but  for  him,  the  scorned  lover, 
to  see  this  happiness!  He  would  rather  die  by 
fire! 

Singoalla  passed  her  hand  over  Erland's  face  ; 
and  asked  in  a  whisper,  with  tearful  eyes,  tender, 
strange  questions  : 

"  Why  are  you  so  pale,  Erland  ?  Why  have 
the  roses  of  your  cheek  withered  ?      Whither  has 

154 


Zhc  Secret  power 


your  youth  flown  ?     I  dreamed  you  were  still  seven- 
teen,    Erland,  have  you  been  unhappy  ? " 

"Where  have  you  been  so  long,  Singoalla?" 
asked  Erland  in  return.  "  Do  you  remember  the 
home  of  our  happiness,  where  the  pine-tree 
whispered  and  the  brook  murmured  ?  Ah !  the 
pine  still  whispers,  the  brook  still  murmurs.  The 
past  has  returned,  we  are  young  again.  Come, 
Singoalla,  let  us  play,  and  gather  flowers  by  the 
banks  of  the  brook  !  The  hour  of  meeting  is  come ; 
the  stars  in  the  heavens  are  twinkling.  Can  you 
not  see  them  ? " 

Erland  took  hold  of  Singoalla's  hand  and  led 
her  out  of  the  cave.  Scarcely  thinking,  conscious 
of  a  feeling  of  bliss  only,  Singoalla  followed  him. 
She  wandered  with  drooping  brow  dreamingly  by 
the  Knight's  side.  She  did  not  see  either  the 
stars  or  the  trees  between  which  she  passed.  Oh, 
might  this  happiness  never  end  !  Would  they  might 
play  by  the  brook  and  die  ere  the  morning  came 
with  its  cold  light  and  cruel  reality!  Night,  with  its 
dreams,  ecstasies,  flickering  shadows,  and  twinkling 
stars,  the  feeling  of  vagueness  and  vastness,  and 
enwrapping  all,  the  dear  dreams  which  have  their 

155 


Singoalla 


birth  in  the  bosom  of  darkness — what  is  the  sun 
with  his  golden  light,  day  with  all  it  has  to  show — 
its  cold  truth — to  these ! 

Benoni  accompanied  his  father  and  mother. 
His  little  face  shone.  A  power  unknown  stirred 
in  his  bosom  and  made  him  sing,  and  the  song 
sounded  as  if  it  were  meant  only  for  the  spirits  that 
hover  through  the  night. 

They  came  to  the  hill  near  the  brook;  it  was 
not  far  from  the  cave.  Erland  and  Singoalla  sat 
down  on  the  grassy  turf  at  the  foot  of  the  hill 
where  they  had  sat  of  yore.  But  they  could 
not  play  nor  gather  flowers ;  they  only  rested, 
almost  as  if  benumbed,  leaning  against  each  other. 
They  could  not  speak,  but  only  sigh,  and — 
half- waking,  half- dreaming  —  felt  each  other's 
presence. 

But  Benoni  sat  down  at  the  brink  of  the  brook, 
looked  at  the  stars  which  were  reflected  in  it,  and 
sang  to  them. 

Thus  the  hours  passed,  and  the  stars,  one  after 
another,  grew  dim  in  the  western  haze.  A  grey 
fog  mingled  with  the  gloom  ;  the  ground  was 
moistened  with  morning  dew. 

156 


Cl.tCV?  OlllV?  l•Cs5tC^." 


Singoaila.  1 


[Face  p    i;6. 


V 


K^ 


)  iiry^  V 


or  THf  \ 

UNIVERSITY   1 


c^^ 


Zbc  Secret  power 


Then  Benoni  went  up  to  his  father,  put  his 
hand  upon  his  shoulder,  and  said  to  him  : 

"  The  night  is  far  spent.  Up,  and  follow 
me ! 

The  Knight  awoke  from  his  trance  with  pain; 
his  will  bent  to  Benoni's ;  he  was  obliged  to 
obey. 

This  Benoni  did  because  it  was  already  long 
past  midnight,  and  the  secret  power  by  means 
of  which  Benoni's  soul  ruled  the  Knight  began  to 
wane.  The  boy  felt  this  from  the  chilliness  and 
weakness  of  his  limbs.  J 

"  Mother,"  said  he  to  Singoalla,  "come!  I  am 
faint  and  cold.     We  must  make  haste." 

"Say  farewell,  mother!  We  must  make  haste," 
repeated  Benoni  anxiously. 

Singoalla  arose. 

"  Farewell,"   she  whispered  to  the  Knight. 

"No,  no,"  said  Erland ;  "here  we  will  stay 
for  ever." 

"We  shall  meet  again.      Farewell!" 

"Flee,  mother!     Do  not  tarry!"  urged  Benoni. 

"Come,"  said  the  boy;   "you  must  follow  me, 

father." 

157 


Singoalla 


And  Benoni  took  hold  of  his  hand,  and  he 
was  obliged  to  follow.  With  speedy  steps  they 
returned  to  the  castle,  rowed  across  the  sound, 
mounted  the  tower-stairs,  and  entered  the  bed- 
chamber. 

"Take  off  your  clothes,  and  sleep!"  ordered 
Benoni.  The  Knight  obeyed.  Benoni  wrapped 
himself  up  in  his  quilt,  lay  down  on  his  mat,  and 
fell  asleep  at  once. 

The  hour-glass  was  still  whispering,  the  paling 
stars  peeped  into  the  tower-chamber,  the  Knight 
was  asleep  in  his  bed,  the  pilgrim  on  his  mat. 

An  hour  later  day  dawned.  The  birds  tuned 
their  songs;  the  servants  of  the  castle  awoke;  and 
from  the  forest  came  the  ring  of  the  woodman's 
busy  axe. 


158 


V. 

Day  and  Night. 

HE  Knight  awoke  with  a  feeling  of 
heaviness.  Benoni,  too,  awoke  the 
moment  after,  tired,  but  with  an  echo  of 
the  happiness  of  the  past  night  in  his  breast. 
"Father!"  he  was  nearly  saying  to  Erland,  for 
he  well  remembered  the  words  of  fatherly  love  the 
Knight  had  spoken  in  the  night.  But  the  word 
"  father "  died  on  the  boy's  lips  as  he  glanced  up 
and  perceived  the  gloomy  look  on  the  Knight's  face. 

The  Knight  woke  with  an  oath.  "  I  dreamed 
a  fearful  dream  last  night.  Evil  spirits  have 
harassed  me.  One  of  them  bore  the  features 
of — you,   Benoni." 

Erland  speedily  dressed  and  hurried  out  to 
refresh  himself  in  the  morning  breeze.  All  day 
long  he  was  gloomy.  He  spoke  little  to  his  wife 
Helen,  and  to  Benoni  still  less,  he  did  not  caress 
his  little  son,  and  often  scolded  his  servants. 

159 


Singoalla 


Towards  evening  Erland  rode  out.  Benoni 
hastened  to  the  cave  in  the  forest.  Singoalia  was 
sitting  there,  still  dazed  by  the  memories  of  the 
past  night.  Assim  was  cooking  food  in  a  kettle 
hung  over  the  fire,  and  said  nothing. 

Singoalia  pressed  Benoni  to  her  bosom,  covered 
him  with  kisses,  and  asked  for  his  father. 

"  My  father !  "  replied  Benoni.  "  Ah,  I  may 
not  call  him  father  to-day.  He  is  angry,  and  says 
that  he  has  dreamed  an  evil  dream  last  night." 

"  Did  he  say  it  was  evil  ? "  asked  Singoalia, 
broodingly. 

"Yes." 

"That  cannot  be.  He  loves  me.  Our  fore- 
fathers have  said  that  when  the  secret  power 
works,  a  man  shows  his  very  soul.  No,  his  heart 
loves  me  dearly.  Oh,  that  night,  that  happy 
night !  Benoni,  you  shall  bring  again  my  Knight 
to  me  to-night.  But  before  that  I  will  show  myself 
to  him,  and  prove  to  you  that  he  loves  me  still. 
Come,   Benoni,   I  am  going  to  the  castle." 

"Mother,"  cried  Benoni,    "you  are  only  making 

sorrow  for  yourself.     Remember  the  Knight's  wife, 

Lady  Helen  ! " 

i6o 


IFjc  ScijCD  bis  3i3o\v. 


Sin^oaiia,  ] 


[Pace  p.  i6c. 


A 


2)a^  ant)  H^iobt 


"She!"  broke  in  Singoalla,  and  her  eyes 
flashed.  "  I  am  the  Knight's  first  and  only  wife, 
as  truly  as  there  lives  a  God  in  heaven.  He  does 
not  love  her  ;  he  cannot.  Did  you  not  see,  did  you 
not  hear  last  night  ?  Me — me  alone — does  his  soul 
love.     I  will  go  to  him." 

All  Benoni  said  was  useless.  She  went,  and 
Benoni  followed  her,  crying  and  entreating.  She 
went,  for  doubt  to  which  she  longed  to  give  the 
lie,  jealousy  which  she  flouted  in  vain,  were  awake 
in  her  mind.  Assim  shouldered  his  bow  and 
followed  her  at  a  distance. 

After  wandering  a  while,  Singoalla,  accompanied 
by  Benoni,  came  to  a  gently  sloping  height,  over 
which  lay  her  way.  On  reaching  the  top  she 
stopped,  for  she  saw  below  the  Knight  on  his  horse. 
His  face  was  gloomy  and  terrifying;  his  horse  was 
covered  with  foam,  and  a  bow  hung  at  his  saddle. 

He  saw  her,  stopped,  passed  his  hand  across  his 
eyes,  gazed  at  her,  and  cried  out : 

"  Damned  sprite  !  Heathen  witch  !  Do  you 
persecute  me  even  in  daylight  ? " 

And  he  seized  his  bow,   laid  an  arrow  on   the 


string,  and  loosed  it. 


i6i  II 


Singoalla 


But  Singoalla  was  already  gone.  Assim  had 
dashed  forth,  snatched  her  away,  and  carried  her 
out  of  sight.  Then  Assim  bent  his  bow  and  flew 
back  to  requite  the  shot,  but  by  that  time  the 
Knight  was  out  of  range. 

When  Assim  came  back,  Singoalla  was  sitting 
on  the  green  moss,  staring  before  her.  Benoni  sat 
beside  her,  silent,  and  longing  for  death. 

"Singoalla,"  said  Assim,  bending  over  her. 
"  Shall  I  kill  Erland  ?  I  have  a  poisoned  arrow 
in  my  quiver,  and  my  aim  is  good." 

**  I  have  a  right  to  his  blood.  Kill  him  !  "  said 
Singoalla. 

Assim  left  her.  His  eyes  shone  with  joy. 
There  was  even  yet  hope  for  him. 

But  his  joy  was  brief.  Singoalla  called  him 
back.     Assim  came. 

"  No,  Assim  !  Not  yet,  Assim  !  "  said  Singo- 
alla. "  No,  not  yet ! "  she  repeated,  and  laid  her 
hand  on  her  forehead  while  she  thousfht.  "  Benoni 
shall  to-night  lead  the  traitor  to  me,  and  I  will  then 
judge  him,  and  if  the  sentence  be  death,  you,  Assim, 
shall  kill  him.   .  .   ." 

"Ha!"    she  added,   rising  proudly;    "the   fair- 

162 


Ba^  anb  IFliobt 


haired  woman,  his  blue-eyed  Helen,  holds  him  in 
the  daytime ;  but  mine,  mine  he  is  in  the  night, 
for  he  is  the  slave  of  Benoni's  power.  Farewell, 
Benoni.  I  will  wait  for  you  and  him  to-night. 
To-night  shall  his  doom  be  spoken." 

The  evening  hours  were  long  for  Singoalla,  as 
she  sat  by  the  log-fire,  waiting  in  the  cave  for  that 
hour  of  doom.  "  Benoni,  apple  of  mine  eye,  your 
strength  will  not  fail  .  .  ."  so  she  spoke  to  herself. 
"Grind  on !  .  .  ."  said  she  to  Assim,  who  un- 
weariedly,  and  with  the  calmness  of  desperation, 
kept  sharpening  his  sword  on  a  rock. 

But  for  Benoni,  too,  how  long  were  the  hours 
for  him !  How  weird  the  time  when  the  Knight 
again  yielded  to  his  power !  How  awful  this  wan- 
dering- in  the  nis^ht  in  the  forest  at  his  father's  side  ! 

"Benoni,  my  son  .  .  ."  were  the  words  that 
fell  from  the  Knight's  lips.  But  Benoni  shuddered 
at  them.  They  were  not  his  father's,  but  those  of 
an  illusive  ghost  speaking  with  his  father's  tongue. 

"Benoni,  you  know  not  how  I  love  you,"  said 
the  Knight,  as  they  walked  in  the  night. 

"No,  let  go  my  hand!     You  must  not  touch 

me.     I  will  not  be  your  son." 

163 


Singoalla 


"  The  night  is  dark,  clouds  are  sailing  across  the 
sky  .  .  .  and  you,  Benoni,  speak  words  which 
freeze  my  blood.  Do  you  see  the  clouds  in  the 
sky,  my  own  Benoni  ?  " 

"Yes,  it  is  beginning  to  rain.  Hasten!  I  will 
bring  you  to  my  unhappy  mother." 

The  rain  fell  in  streams.  There  was  a  rustle  in 
the  forest ;  no  star  lit  their  lonely  path.  Night- 
birds  screeched  from  the  clefts,  and  by  the  boy's 
side  walked  a  pale  phantom  with  half-closed  eyes. 

They  came  to  the  pile  of  rocks.  Benoni 
stopped,  and  another  shudder  thrilled  through  his 
limbs.  He  thought  of  Assim's  sword,  of  the  doom 
which  was  awaiting  his  father,  and  he  stopped  and 
wished  himself  dead. 

"  Benoni,  give  me  your  hand.  You  are  leading 
me  to  Singoalla,  are  you  not  ?  Unkind  Benoni ! 
I  will  tell  your  mother  of  your  bitter  words  to  your 
father,"  was  the  Knight's  caressing  threat. 

But  Benoni  wept. 

"Why  do  you  weep?  Why  are  you  angry 
with  me  ?  Come,  Benoni !  Calm  yourself  I  will 
not  blame  you  to  Singoalla." 

And  the  Knight  made  as  if  to  enter  the  rocks. 


164 


Da^  an^  IRiabt 


But  the  will  of  Benoni  kept  him  back,  and  he 
cried  out  in  haste : 

"  No,  stay  !     Are  you  not  afraid,  Sir  Erland  ?  " 

"The  wind  is  blowing  in  the  forest,  but  who  is 
afraid  of  wind  and  darkness  ?  "  replied  the  Knight 
"You  are  only  a  child,  boy." 

"  Do  you  not  hear  what  the  wind  is  telling  ? 
It  is  a  sad  tale,  and  should  make  you  afraid." 

"What  is  the  wind  saying?  Tell  me  its  tale. 
I  will  listen  gladly  if  you  will  wipe  away  your  tears 
and  be  happy." 

While  the  Knight  was  speaking  thus,  he  leaned 
against  a  rock,  smiled,  and  lifted  his  forehead 
towards  the  dark  sky.  A  shadow  peeped  from 
the  pile  of  rocks. 

"The  wind  says,  'My  mother  bore  me  one 
night  in  the  churchyard.  She  was  seeking  for  the 
grave  of  her  husband,  but  he  was  not  dead.'" 

"Did  you  hear  the  wind  say  this,  strange  boy? 
What  is  it  saying  now  ?  " 

"The  wind  says,   '  My  father  was  a  knight  who 

ranged  the  wide  world  over — a  man  of  fickle  mind 

and  faithless.'" 

"Then  the  wind  is  like  its  father." 

165 


Singoalla 


"  My  mother  sought  him  out  and  wandered 
from  country  to  country,  but  found  him  not.  She 
believed  she  was  beloved  and  sought  by  him.  She 
thought  he  was  very  unhappy,  and  wept  for  him, 
and  her  tears  fell  like  dew  on  the  meadow,  like  rain 
on  the  mountains." 

"  Did  the  wind  say  this  ?  But  what  is  it  saying 
now  ?  I  hear  it  only  blustering  through  the 
forest." 

"  The  wind  says,  '  My  father  was  not  unhappy, 
for  he  had  forgotten  my  mother,  and  did  not  seek 
for  her.  He  loved  another — a  woman  who  came 
from  the  North.'" 

"The  wind  has  a  faithless  father,"  said  the 
Knight.  "  But  hark  how  it  is  moaning  in  the 
forest !  The  wind  is  speaking  again.  What  does 
it  say  now  ? " 

"  The  wind  says,  '  I  was  nursed  at  a  sighing 
breast ;  I  was  lulled  to  rest  by  songs  of  sorrow. 
My  mother  is  very  unhappy.' " 

The  Knight  bowed  his  head  and  folded  his 
arms  across  his  breast. 

"  Benoni,"  he  said,    "you  who  understand   the 

language  of  the  wind,  what  is  it  saying  now  ?     It 

i66 


Da^  an^  IRitjbt 


is  shouting  now,  and  angry,  and  the  tree-tops  are 
trembling." 

The  shadow  drew  nearer  to  the  speakers. 

Benoni  replied : 

"  The  wind  says,  *  My  father  tried  to  kill  my 
mother  to-day ;  he  shot  an  arrow  at  her  breast,  but 
she  fled.  Why  do  you  hate  my  mother  ?  What 
has  she  done  to  offend  you  ?    Answer  me,  Knight.'" 

The  Knight  bent  his  head  to  his  breast  and 
said  : 

"  Benoni,  did  your  mother  say  that  it  was  night 
when  you  were  born  ?  Did  she  say  she  bore  you 
among  the  graves  of  the  dead  while  she  was  seek- 
ing your  father's  grave?" 

"Yes." 

"  The  mist  disperses  and  I  am  gazing  into  two 
worlds.  I  know  now  who  I  am  when  the  sun  is  in 
the  sky.  I  am  mad  during  the  day,  Benoni.  I 
wanted  to  kill  your  mother.  I  hate  your  mother  in 
the  day-time,  for  then  I  am  mad.  Will  not  your 
mother  kill  me  for  my  faithlessness,  my  cruelty,  for 
all  the  agony  I  have  caused  her  ?  Benoni,  ask  your 
mother  if  she  wants   to  take   my  life.     It   is    her 


right. " 


167 


Stnooalla 


But  Benoni  replied  : 

"Do  you  hear  how  the  wind  is  wailing?  Can 
I  lead  my  father  to  death  ? " 

And  Benoni,  shuddering  at  the  thought  of 
Assim's  sword,  grasped  the  Knight's  hand  to  flee 
with  him  back  to  the  castle. 

Then  the  listening  shadow  stepped  forth  from 
the  gloom. 

"Flee,"  it  whispered  to  Benoni,  "for  Assim 
rages  and  scents  blood.  He  is  lying  in  wait  at 
the  entrance  of  the  cave.  I  have  aroused  but  can- 
not lull  his  anger." 

The  Knight  recognised  the  voice  of  the  whisper- 
ing shadow,  turned  round,  and  tried  to  seize  its 
gown. 

But  it  repeated  anxiously,  "  Flee,  Benoni ! 
Assim  hears  us." 

Benoni  hastened  forwards,  and  the  Knight  was 
obliged  to  follow,  though  his  soul  was  in  an  agony. 

But  Singoalla  too — for  she  it  was  who  had 
appeared  like  a  fitful  shadow — followed  Benoni, 
and  when  they  were  at  some  way  from  the  rock 
where   danger   and   death   lurked,    begged   him    to 

stay. 

i68 


2)a\>  anb  IRtobt 


The  Knight  sank  at  Singoalla's  feet  and 
embraced  her  knees. 

Singoalla  stooped  over  him  and  stroked  his 
locks. 

"Erland,"  she  said,  "we  see  each  other  for  the 
last  time  on  earth.     Farewell,  my  beloved  !  " 

"Must  I  die?" 

"No,"  replied  Singoalla.  "I  meant  truly  to 
kill  you  to-night,  but  then  my  soul  was  black  with 
wrath  and  despair.  Now  you  shall  live,  Erland, 
for  your  wife  and  son.  You  love  Helen,  do  you 
not?  and  she  loves  you.  .  .  .  And  your  little 
son,  tell  me,  is  he  more  like  you  or  your  blue- 
eyed  Helen  ?  I  Vvould  like  to  caress  your  little 
son." 

"Hush!"  exclaimed  Erland.  "Do  not  speak 
of  Helen !  During  the  day  when  my  wits  are 
confounded,  truly  I  live  in  peace  with  her.  But 
you,  Singoalla,  are  my  only  real  love,  as  you  are 
my  first  and  rightful  wife." 

"  Do  not  deceive  me,"  said  Singoalla  beseech- 

ingly;  "speak  not  so,  or  I  shall  again  cherish  hopes 

which  will   be  disappointed  afterwards,  and  which 

will  leave  wrath  and  despair  in  their  train  !     Was 

169 


SinQoalla 


I  not  misled  by  your  words  when  Benoni  at  first 
led  you  to  me  ?  I  believed  you  always  loved  me, 
and  that  it  was  your  bliss  to  look  upon  me.  Then 
I  determined  to  seek  you.  But  you  shuddered  at 
the  very  sight  of  me,  and  were  angry  and  wanted 
to  kill  me.  Erland,  you  hate  me  during  the  day; 
you  can  love  me  only  by  night,  when  the  secret 
power  of  Benoni  has  enchained  your  will." 

"There  is  truth  in  your  words,  but  not  the 
whole  truth,  for  now  my  mind  is  clear,"  said  the 
Knight.  "  I  am  not  the  same  man  during  the  day 
as  when  I  am  with  you.  In  the  day-time  I  am  un- 
happy and  not  in  my  right  mind ;  no,  not  in  my  right 
mind.  Do  you  remember  Assim  and  your  father  ? 
For  the  evil  they  did  me,  my  dazed  soul  blamed  you. 
To  my  morbid  thoughts  you  became  an  unfading 
image  of  terror,  and  your  own  sweet  name,  Singo- 
alla,  had  for  mine  ears  a  ring  of  dread.  Then  there 
came  a  girl  who  was  my  childhood's  friend  and  my 
nurse  when  I  lay  sick.  I  thought  I  loved  her;  but 
you  were  always  the  woman  I  loved,  my  wife;  it 
was  you  who  wore  a  mask  like  Helen's  face.  No, 
I    never   loved    Helen,   but  you   in   Helen;  that   I 

know  now.      Singoalla,  if  you  will  not   kill  me  for 

170 


Da^  anb  IRiobt 


the  sake  of  justice,  of  my  broken  oath,  and  the 
agony  I  have  caused  you,  kill  me  for  my  own  sake, 
for  I  shudder  at  the  thought  of  the  morrow.  I  will 
not  awake  to  madness  and  hatred  of  you  who  are 
the  very  soul  of  my  soul." 

Singoalla  replied  : 

"Your   perjury  is  forgiven;    you  shall  not  die. 

Nor  shall  your  words  lure  me  to  believe  that  you 

love  not  Helen,  at  least  during  the  day,  and  when 

you  are  not  in  your  right  mind.     What  matters  it 

that  you  are  mad,  Erland,  as  long  as  you  are  happy? 

Behold,  I  came  to  this  neighbourhood  and  sent  you 

my  son  to  subdue  your  soul  through  gentleness  (for 

on  an  unkind  soul  the  secret  power  will  not  work), 

and  then  lead  you  to  me.     I  took  up  my  abode  in 

yonder  cave,  and  waited  for  you  eleven  days.     I 

longed  to  see  you  and  speak  with   you  once  more 

before  my  death;  for  I  feel  I  shall  soon  die.     That 

was  the  recompense  I  demanded  from  God  for  all 

the  sorrows    I    had   suffered,   and  this  recompense 

God  in  His  mercy  has  given  me.     What  more  do 

I  want  for  myself?     It  is  harder  to  think  of  Benoni, 

for  what  will  become  of  him  when  I  am  dead?     In 

the  day-time,  when  your  soul  is  hostile,  he  is   no 

171 


Singoalla 


longer  your  son.  But  God  will  protect  Benoni  if 
he  keep  his  soul  snow-white,  and  Benoni,  too,  will 
not  live  long.  I  have  seen  that  in  the  lines  of  your 
fate,  my  pale,  beloved  boy !  .  .  .  No,  Erland,  to- 
night we  part  for  ever.  To-morrow,  when  you 
awake,  you  will  remember  me  as  an  evil  dream, 
whose  memory  is  carried  away  by  the  day's  breath. 
The  image  of  Singoalla  shall  no  more  disturb  your 
thoughts,  her  name  never  more  sound  in  your  ears ; 
she  will  have  vanished  as  completely  as  if  she  had 
never  been.  But  should  she  ever  come  back  to 
your  soul,  in  a  moment  of  loneliness,  then  remember 
her  not  as  a  revengeful,  heathen  woman,  nor  as  a 
sorrowing  one ;  but  think  of  her  rather  as  one  who 
forgave,  and  who  rejoices  at  the  night  of  love  you 
gave  her  in  the  cave  by  the  margin  of  the  brook ! 
Your  life  with  Helen  shall  flow  like  a  calm  river 
through  green  meadows  beneath  cooling  shade. 
Your  Erland  shall  grow  up  to  be  the  joy  of 
your  old  age.  Your  house  shall  long  be  in  the 
land,  and  the  blessing  of  your  God  shall  abide 
with  it." 

"  Farewell,     Erland ! "     she    went    on    to    say. 

"  Farewell,  boy  at  the  brook !      Farewell,  my  first 

172 


2)a^  anb  IRiobt 


and  only  love !  Farewell,  my  happiness  and  my 
bane !  Blessed  be  you,  my  husband !  Blessed  be 
you,  my  joy,  my  sunlight,  my  spirit,  mine  all ! " 

And  Singoalla  pressed  the  kiss  she  thought 
would  be  her  last  on  Erland's  lips,  and  hurried 
away. 

Tears  were  streaming  down  Erland's  cheeks; 
he  wrung  his  hands  and  called  her  name  aloud;  but 
she  was  gone,  and  Benoni's  power  chained  him  to 
the  spot. 

Then  Erland  burst  out  into  such  cries  of  woe 
that  they  pierced  Benoni's  marrow.  The  little  lad 
trembled  and  felt  his  power  wane,  his  will  weaken, 
his  heart  melt. 

"  Benoni,"  cried  the  Knight,  "  I  will  crush  you 
if  you  do  not  swear  by  God  to  lead  me  back  to 
Singoalla  next  night  and  every  night." 

"  I  swear,"  sighed  Benoni,  almost  fainting. 

"  Quick !  Let  us  return  to  the  castle  before  I 
awake !  I  feel  that  your  power  is  waning,  and  I 
shall  soon  awake.  Make  haste,  or  else  we  shall  be 
lost." 

Benoni  walked  with  swift  strides.  Erland  fol- 
lowed him.     Scarcely  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after 

173 


Stngoalla 


wards  the  Knight  was  resting  in  his  bed  and  the 
pilgrim  on  his  mat. 

But  Assim  in  vain  lay  in  wait  for  his  prey  out- 
side the  cave  with  the  sharp-ground  sword  in  his 
hand.  When  Singoalla  came  back  to  the  cave  she 
said  only,  "The  Knight  will  not  come."  Assim 
struck  his  sword  so  hard  against  the  rock  that  it 
broke  at  the  hilt,  then  hurried  to  the  shore  and 
beguiled  the  night  by  mocking  the  night-birds  and 
rolling  stones  down  rocks  into  the  lake. 


174 


VI. 

The  Last  Night-Wandering. 

EN  ON  I   kept  his  oath. 

And  Singoalla — she  who  had  already- 
reconciled  herself  to  the  thought  of 
eternal  separation  and  death — soon  forgot  her 
resolution  when  the  Knight  returned  next  night 
led  by  Benoni,  and  entreated  her  to  stay.  He 
said  that  madness  and  Helen  held  him  durino- 
the  day,  but  he  would  belong  to  bliss  and  Singo- 
alla by  night.  He  called  her  wife,  and  begged 
her  to  keep  the  oath  she  had  sworn  on  the 
image  of  Alako,  even  though  he  himself  had  been 
forced  by  evil  powers  to  break  his.  How  sweet 
were  his  caresses  to  the  unhappy  being  whose  all 
he  had  been  from  her  young  years !  How  beautiful 
were  these  nights,  thrilled  through  by  the  feeling  of 
their  meeting  in  secret,  when  they  whispered  to 
each  other  in  the  cave,  or,  in  infinite  wistfulness,  sat 
hand  in  hand  on  the  banks  of  the  brook  !     Sinoro- 

175 


Stngoalla 


alia  could  not  resist ;  she  stayed,  and  the  hours  were 
to  her  like  a  fantastic  dream. 

On  the  twentieth  day  after  the  pilgrim's  arrival 
at  the  castle  of  Eko,  he  returned  from  the  forest 
with  the  Mass-chalice  in  his  hand.  It  was  delivered 
to  the  Prior,  and  all  wondered  at  the  truth  of  the 
revelation  and  the  power  of  the  penance. 

But  in  Erland  a  change  took  place,  which 
became  more  evident  every  day.  Formerly  he 
had  been  melancholy  at  times,  now  he  was  so  from 
morning  till  night.  He  grew  fearfully  thin;  his 
eyes  were  sunken,  his  cheeks  hollow ;  every  day 
ploughed  a  furrow  in  his  brow,  every  hour  poured 
oil  on  the  awful  fire  in  his  bosom.  The  servants 
quaked  when  he  approached;  Lady  Helen  dared  no 
longer  ask  what  it  was  that  consumed  him,  for  he 
seemed  to  foreknow,  as  it  were,  when  such  a  ques- 
tion was  on  her  lips,  and  then  withdrew  from  her. 
He  was  cold  to  his  wife's  sad  looks,  shunned  her 
caresses,  and  had  no  eyes  for  his  little  son.  He 
seldom  spoke  a  word  to  anybody. 

Lady  Helen  disclosed  to  the  Prior  her  anxiety 

for  Erland,  and  consulted  him  as  to  what  ought  to 

be  done  to  save  him,  for  clearly  this  melancholy  was 

176 


Cbc  last  IHiiibt  lUan^cnnc^. 


Sinsoalla.\ 


[Face  p.  176. 


ZTbc  Xast  1Riobt*Man^erinQ 


hurrying  him  to  the  grave.  The  Prior  resolved  to 
speak  frankly  to  the  Knight,  and  to  urge  him  to 
complete  confession. 

"  Does  any  sin  oppress  your  soul,  my  son  ?  Or 
what  is  it  that  makes  you  despair  ?  Do  not  brood 
over  your  pain,  or  death  of  the  soul  as  well  as 
of  the  body  may  come  of  it !  Flee  into  the  arms  of 
God  and  Holy  Church!  Lo,  she  is  willing,  as  you 
know,  to  take  your  guilt  and  your  sorrow  upon  her." 

Thus  spake  the  Prior  to  the  Knight.  But  the 
Knight  replied,  "Vex  me  not  with  such  words, 
reverend  Father !  Speak  not  again  of  it,  or  I  shall 
leave  you  and  flee  to  other  lands.  Leave  me  in 
peace.     When  the  time  comes,  I  will  confess." 

Another  time,   when   the   Knight  seemed   in   a 

somewhat  calmer  mood,  he  said  to  the  Prior,   "  My 

soul  is  full  of  broken  pictures.      I  strive  to  put  them 

together   again ;    that    is    why    my    brains    are    so 

racked.     When  the  picture  is  made  ready,   I  shall 

see  what  I  wish  to  see  ;   I  shall  know  what  I  wish 

to  know.     Then  only  shall  I  be  able  to  confess,  for 

one  cannot  confess  the  unknown." 

During    these    days    Benoni,    according    to    his 

wont,  waited  on  Erland,  but  he  had  now  no  more 

177  12 


£/., 


Singoalla 


leisure,  for  the  Knight  would  hardly  ever  let  him 
out  of  his  sight.  But  if  he  had  no  leisure,  his  hours 
were  the  more  bitter.  When  the  Knight  looked 
at  him  his  glance  burned  with  suppressed  threats, 
fear,  and  fierce  mistrust.  He  awaited  Benoni's 
every  word,  watched  his  every  movement.  When 
they  were  alone,  he  would  rise,  grip  Benoni's  arms, 
and  lift  him  from  the  floor  to  fling  him  back  to  it. 
But  he  remembered,  and  it  ended  with  more  blue 
marks  on  Benoni's  arms. 

Benoni  suffered  greatly.  His  cheeks  grew  paler 
than  ever,  and  he  became  almost  a  shadow.  But 
he  endured  patiently  the  Knight's  ill-treatment, 
counted  the  hours  of  the  day,  and  thought  with 
joy  that  when  night  came  his  grim  face  would 
grow  kind,  his  wild  look  gentle,  and  his  dumb  lips 
call  him  son,  and  tell  him  that  he  loved  him  dearly. 
The  night  was  Benoni's  day,  and  the  day  was  his 
night.  During  the  day  his  mother  sat  alone  with 
the  silent  Assim  in  the  forest ;  during  the  day  his 
father  and  he  were  unhappy ;  but  the  night  made 
the  three  drunk  with  happiness. 

With  the  Knight  it  came  to  such  a  pass  that  he 

fell  into  a  fever,  in  which  he  once  started  from  his 

178 


Zbc  %aet  1RiGbt^Man^erino 


bed,  and  would  have  sent  his  sword  through 
Benoni.  The  boy  was  saved  by  the  Prior  and 
another  monk  who  watched  by  the  bed  of  the 
sick  man.  During  the  excitement  occasioned  by 
the  fever,  the  Knight  spoke  often  of  a  cave  and  a 
hill  on  which  a  pine-tree  grew;  sometimes  he  called 
Benoni  "  Son,"  sometimes  "Little  devil."  Indeed, 
his  fever  was  violent,  and  his  brain  filled  with 
disordered  visions. 

Through  these  days  Singoalla  in  vain  waited 
for  her  knight;  but  Benoni  often  went  to  see  her. 

When  Erland  grew  well,  he  resolved  to  make 
confession.  The  Prior  was  not  a  little  frightened 
when  the  Knight  confessed  that  he  was  possessed 
of  two  devils.  One  had  appeared  to  him  in  the 
guise  of  a  woman;  the  other  in  the  shape  of 
Benoni,  doubtless  to  bring  to  scorn  the  pilgrim  and 
his  pious  errand. 

Father  Henry,  in  secret,  called  the  Knight  to 
the  monastery  chapel,  and  conjured  the  evil  powers 
to  yield.  The  Knight  felt  relieved,  and  thought 
himself  quit  of  them. 

But  on  the  following  day  the  trouble  came  back. 

When    he    awoke    in    the    morning,    the    Knight 

179 


Singoalla 


remembered  that  he  had  all  night  long  been 
harassed  by  the  two  evil  spirits. 

Not  long  afterwards  it  came  to  pass  that  Erland 
awoke,  not  in  his  bed  but  in  the  forest.  All  about 
was  lit  by  pale  moonlight,  but  when,  in  his  amaze- 
ment, he  looked  round,  he  saw  a  flitting  shape  like 
Benoni.  How  had  they  come  into  the  forest  ?  He 
wasted  no  time  in  thought,  but  hurried  after  the 
phantom.  But  when  the  Knight  opened  the  door  of 
the  tower-chamber,  the  little  pilgrim  lay  on  his  mat. 

After  this  Erland's  thoughts  moved  in  their  old 
path.  He  strove  unceasingly  to  piece  together  the 
broken  images  in  his  soul,  and  make  them  fit  in  one 
whole.  He  sfathered  tog^ether  all  his  memories  of 
the  trances  of  the  night,  chose  those  which  agreed, 
threw  aside  the  rest,  watched  more  closely  Benoni's 
behaviour,  and  made  up  his  mind  to  lie  awake  and 
watch. 

This  resolution,  however,  he  was  not  able  to 
keep.  When  evening  came,  he  felt  so  languid  that, 
try  as  he  would,  he  could  not  keep  sleep  away.  And 
by  his  vow  he  must  sleep  alone  with  Benoni. 

By-and-by,  after  untiring  brooding,  the  Knight 

succeeded   in   getting   his  picture  done.     It  was  a 

i8o 


Zbc  Xa0t  1Riobt*»IKIlan^erinQ 


dismal  one,  a  mosaic  of  broken,  confused  recol- 
lections, but  still,  when  put  together,  had  some  look 
of  truth. 

From  the  evenings,  and  from  the  half-waking 
mood  which  precedes  sleep,  he  remembered  more 
and  more  clearly  that  two  shadows  moved  to  and 
fro  across  his  forehead,  and  that  Benoni's  eyes 
glimmered  between  them  like  stars  amidst  clouds. 

He  remembered  wandering  in  the  forest  at 
Benoni's  side,  and  during  the  day  he  tried  to  find 
again  the  path  he  believed  he  had  trodden  during 
the  night.  But  his  memory  baffled  him  and  played 
him  tricks,  and  he  walked  altogether  another  way, 
sometimes  miles  astray,  instead  of  the  one  which 
led  to  the  pile  of  rocks. 

And  he  remembered  why  he  wandered,  and  his 
trysts  with  Singoalla;  but  his  memory  was  linked 
to  the  horror  his  fancy  held  of  the  brown  heathen 
girl,  and  hence  was  set  about  with  a  thick  mist, 
from  out  of  which  glimmered  fitfully  most  dreadful 
shapes. 

But  his  mistrust  of  Benoni  was  now  rooted  fast. 

He  brooded  over  a  plan.      Every  evening  he  went 

to  bed  he  hoped  to   be   able   to   carry  it  out ;    but 

i8i 


Singoalla 


Benoni's  power  overcame  him.  All  the  lad's  being 
seemed  to  melt  into  this  power. 

The  fortieth  day  after  Benoni's  arrival  at  Eko 
Castle  had  come.  It  was  a  cloudy  day,  with  wind 
and  rain.  The  waves  foamed  on  the  lake,  the  tops 
of  the  forest  trees  bent,  clouds  gathered  round  the 
crags.  The  sun  sank  behind  dark,  wan  clouds. 
Evening  came  on,  and  the  gloomy  brooder  went  to 
his  tower-chamber  accompanied,  as  always,  by  the 
pilgrim.  But  the  Knight  had  first  hidden  a  keen- 
edged  hunting-knife  in  his  doublet. 

Erland  went  to  bed.  Benoni  lay  down  on  his 
mat.  The  hour-glass  whispered,  the  vanes  on  the 
roof  creaked,  the  waves  of  the  lake  roared. 

Before  going  to  bed  the  Knight  had  said  he 
was  very  tired;  he  fell  at  once  into  his  natural  sleep, 
as  Benoni  heard  from  his  breathing. 

Then  the  pilgrim  stole  up  to  the  Knight's  bed, 
and  his  little  hands  moved  like  thin  shadows  over 
the  forehead  of  the  sleeper  and  down  towards  his 
breast. 

But  only  for  a  very  short  while.     The   Knight 

sat  up. 

"The    power   works    already,"    said    the    little 

182 


Zbc  *lla0t  IRiobt^Manbering 


one  to  himself.  "Arise  and  follow  me!"  he  bade 
sofdy. 

The  Knight  arose.  Benoni  seized  his  hand,  led 
him  down  the  stairs,  through  the  noise  of  waves 
and  foam,  into  the  forest. 

"It  is  an  awful  night,"  said  the  boy,  with  his 
locks  fluttering  in  the  wind.  "  Hark,  how  it 
howls  around  us !  How  cold  the  wind  is !  What 
if  the  trees  fall  on  us,  father!  Let  us  make 
haste  I " 

"  Where  are  you  taking  me  ?  "  asked  the  Knight 
dreamily. 

"  To  whom  else  should  I  lead  you  than  to 
Singoalla,  my  mother  ?  "  said  Benoni,  wondering. 

"  Then  Singoalla  is  your  mother  ?  " 

"  Surely.     How  strangely  you  talk  to-night  I  " 

The  Knight  saw  without  doubt  that  his  questions 
were  not  fitly  put,  and  that  he  had  better  be  silent, 
for  he  walked  a  long  time  at  the  pilgrim's  side 
without  uttering  a  word. 

Thus  they  went  deeper  and  deeper  into  the 
forest. 

The  dark,  wind-driven  clouds,  like  a  storm- 
crippled  ship,  drifted  about  the  heavens,  and    ever 

183 


Sinaoalla 


and  anon  let  the  moon  shed  a  sickly  yellow  light 
over  the  fields.  The  branches  swung  to  and  fro, 
and  the  waving  leaves  threw  a  shifting  lattice, 
flecked  with  a  thousand  lights  and  shadows  where 
the  moonlight  struck  the  forest,  and  all  things 
seemed  living,  moving,  and  leaping  in  weird  medley. 
But  where  the  leaves  were  thicker  and  the  trees 
stood  closer,  pitchy  darkness  brooded  over  the  path 
of  the  two  wanderers. 

What  was  that  shining  yonder,  far  away 
amongst  the  trunks  of  the  trees?  It  was  not 
moonlight,  but  the  red  flames  spread  by  torches. 
There  came  a  sound  of  voices  in  the  forest  which 
were  not  those  of  the  wind,  and  they  cried  : 

"  Alako,  have  mercy!    Alako  .  .  .     Alako  .  .  .!" 

Benoni  grew  frightened.  The  Knight  mut- 
tered, "The  spirits  of  hell  are  met  together  to- 
night." 

"  Father,"  said  the  boy,  pressing  closer  to  him, 
"  I  am  afraid  ...  it  is  an  awful  night  .  .  .  protect 
me ! 

"Father!"  said  Erland  to  himself;   "a  strange 

word  for  this  strange  pilgrim  from   hell's   depth  to 

use.      Do  not   fear,  '    he  added  aloud,   seizing  the 

184 


Zbc  Xaet  1Riabt^IIaan^c^ng 


boy  roughly  by  the  arm;  "nobody  shall  take  you 
from  me." 

So  they  wandered  on  under  the  creaking, 
groaning,  and  moaning  trees  ;  through  pale  yellow 
moonshine  and  black  shadows.  And  ever,  but 
farther  off,  resounded  cries  of  many  voices  :  "Alako! 
Alako!"  In  the  hiss  of  the  storm,  in  the  moan 
of  the  lake,  in  the  ghostly  moonlight,  in  the  phan- 
tom flying  clouds  themselves,  there  was  a  weird, 
foreboding  feeling  of  death. 

"  Alako ! "  thought  the  Knight,  listening  scorn- 
fully to  this  cry ;  "  what  does  that  word  mean  ? 
Where  have  I  heard  it  before  ?  Ah,  I  know 
it  .  .  .  the  spell  that  put  fetters  on  my  soul.  But 
to-night  it  sounds  in  vain.  To-night  all  charms 
are  powerless  against  my  purpose." 

He   stopped    and    looked    with    wrath    and    a 

shudder    up    at    the    moon,     and    the    face    on    it 

seemed    clearer    than    ever,    a    face    stamped    with 

riddle   and   mystery.     The   Knight   lifted    his   arm 

with    fist    clenched    towards    the  silent    watcher   in 

the  sky,  and  his  soul  spoke  through  tightened  lips  : 

"  You,  yes,  you,  with  the  cursed  gift  of  the  silver 

sickle  tied  the  spirit  of  my  kin  to  yours  by  night, 

185 


SingoaUa 


and  in  the  depths  of  the  forests;  you,  who  would 
revenge  our  conversion  to  the  Lord  Christ  by 
driving  the  heathen  woman,  a  black-eyed  vampire, 
to  suck  my  heart's  blood !  Oh,  Alako,  my  curse 
upon  you ! " 

They  drew  near  the  pile  of  rocks. 

"  Benoni,  is  the  way  to  your  mother  long  ? " 
asked  Erland,  groping  in  his  doublet  for  the 
dagger. 

"  You  speak  strangely  again  ...  as  if  you  did 
not  know,"  said  Benoni,  watching  his  father's  face. 
It  was  not  as  it  used  to  be  when  the  secret  power 
worked  in  him.  It  was  gloomy  as  in  the  day-time, 
more  dark  and  ghastly. 

A  terrible  fear  rushed  through  the  boy's 
soul.  He  stopped  and  exclaimed,  while  his  soul 
quaked : 

"  Sir,  let  us  return  to  the  castle.  Follow 
me! 

"  A  fool's  thought,   truly,   since  we  have  come 

out  and  wandered  so  long  in  storm  and  darkness 

to  find  your  mother !      No,  pious  pilgrim,  we  will 

continue   our   way.      Doubtless   we    shall   soon    be 

there." 

i86 


vlbc  Xaet  1Ricjht*'Man&crinG 


"We  return!     I   bid  you!" 

"  A  merry  jest,  indeed !  Are  you  not  my 
servant  ?  Am  I  not  your  master  ?  Who  com- 
mands ? " 

No  doubt  remained.  The  secret  power  in 
which  the  Httle  guide  had  trusted  when  he  said, 
"  I  bid  you,"  worked  no  longer.  Benoni's  will 
was  master  no  more.  The  Knight  was  awake ; 
and  Benoni  saw  it  in  his  wild  looks. 

Seized  with  an  agony  as  of  death,  he  fell  down 
at  the  feet  of  the  Knight,  embraced  his  knees,  and 
entreated  him  : 

"  Sir  .  .   .  father  ...  do  me  no  hurt ! " 

"  What  do  you  fear  ?  Is  your  conscience  evil  ? 
Listen — no  trickery !  Up  with  you,  boy,  and  lead 
me  to  your  mother  1 " 

Erland  seized  the  boy  roughly  by  the  arm,  and 
pulled  him  up. 

"  I  will  lead  you  to  her.  But  .  .  .  you  will 
not  kill  her  ?  You  will  not  do  my  mother  any 
harm,  will  you  ?  " 

"Think   not  of  her  safety,  but   of  your  own," 

said   the    Knight.      "Will   you  obey,   or   dare  you 

defy  me  .'* " 

187 


Sinooalla 


"  Sir,  I  obey.  ...  I  obey  gladly,  but  pro- 
mise .  .  ." 

"  Peace ! "  cried  the  Knight,  and,  unable  to 
hide  any  longer  his  mood,  unsheathed  his  hunting- 
knife.  "You  are  in  league  with  your  mother,  and 
as  truly  as  she  has  sucked  the  life  out  of  my  heart, 
I  vow  that  her  own  heart  shall  this  night  quiver 
on  my  knife.  And  for  you,  if  you  stay  a  moment 
to  show  me  the  way  to  her  I  swear  I  will  kill  you, 
and  find  the  way  myself.  And  if  I  do  not  find  her 
this  night,  to-morrow  my  hunting-horn  shall  sound, 
the  hounds  shall  be  loosed,  and  the  beaters  shall 
draw  in  round  this  witch  from  hell.  She  shall  not 
escape  me.  So  try  not  my  patience  with  another 
word !  Remember  for  your  own  good  the  oath  of 
obedience  you  have  sworn  to  me  !     Forward !  " 

"No,  no!"  exclaimed  Benoni,  as  if  he  cried 
for  help,  and  again  embraced  the  Knight's  knees, 
who  tore  his  arms  asunder  and  spurned  him  with 
hatred  and  loathing. 

"  Wretch,  whom   I  could  crush  with  a  blow  of 

my  fist !     Up,   I    say,  and  bring  me  to  where  our 

wandering  ends  !     Obey  or  die !  " 

"Father,  spare  me!     Do  not  kill  me!" 

i88 


Zbc  Xaet  1Wiobt*Mant)crincj 


"Father!"  repeated  the  Knight  with  redoubled 
rage ;  "  you  who  with  your  devilish  tricks  have 
long  spell-bound  and  ruined  my  soul,  you  the  scum 
of  hell,  bastard  of  devil  and  witch,  you  dare  to 
defile  a  Christian  with  the  name  of  father!  You 
shall  die  with  your  mother.  For  the  last  time  I 
command.      Dp  and  show  me  the  way !  " 

And  as  the  boy  did  not  stir,  the  Knight  seized 
his  arm  and  dragged  him  along.  Benoni's  limbs 
were  struck  against  roots  of  trees,  and  lacerated  by 
thorn-bushes.  Pain  and  frig^ht  wruns"  moans  from 
his  lips,  but  his  lamentation,  and  the  feeble  resist- 
ance he  made,  exhausted  the  patience  of  the 
Knight,  who  was  revelling  in  dreams  of  blood.  He 
stopped,  looked  at  his  victim  with  bitterest  detesta- 
tion, and  plunged  his  dagger  into  his  breast. 

He  had  gone  a  few  steps  from  the  spot,  which 
was  stained  with  Benoni's  blood,  when  he  stopped 
and  said  to  himself: 

'"Father!"     What  a  lie!" 

He  again  went  a  few  steps,  but  stopped  and 
repeated  : 

"  '  Father  ! '      A  lie,   cruel,   shocking,   and   past 


forofiveness !     I    will    return  and  shout   in   his   ear, 

i8g 


SitiGoalla 


'You  lied!     I  am  not  your  father.'  ...   I  will  cry, 

'  Cursed  be  you  for  this  lie  ! '  " 

A  black  cloud  passed  over  the  moon  and  left 
the  land  in  darkness.  But  the  Knight  fancied  he 
heard  the  death-rattle  of  some  one,  and  guided  him- 
self by  the  sound.  His  foot  struck  against  a  body. 
He  bent  down  over  it.  At  this  moment  the  cloud 
passed  away.  The  moon  shone  on  a  face  which 
was  not  Benoni's,  a  face  awfully  twisted  and  livid, 
sprinkled  with  bloody  foam,  the  face  of  an  unknown, 
swarthy  man.  His  breast  was  naked,  and  the 
Knight,  who  looked  at  him  amazed,  saw  on  it  the 
marks  of  the  mighty  slayer  of  men  :  boils  and  black 
spots. 

"The  Plague!"  muttered  the  Knight  with 
paling  lips. 

He    rose    and    walked    on    without     knowing 

whither.      He    put    his   hand   to  his    forehead,   and 

the  blood  rushed  through  his  whirling  brain.      Now 

he  quickened  his  pace  ;  now  he  stopped  and  looked 

up  at    the  wan,  sad    moon.       He  walked    without 

thought  or  aim.     He  heard  at  times  the  leaves  of 

the  trees  whisper  words  so  horrible  that  he  started 

at   them ;    sometimes    words    so    mocking   that   he 

190 


^be  Xaet  1RiGbt='iimanbennG 


gnashed  his  teeth  with  anger,  and  tore  from  their 
branches  the  leaves  which  had  whispered  thus ; 
sometimes  words  so  droll  that  he  burst  out  laueh- 
ing,  sometimes  so  sad  that  he  shed  tears. 

Most  strangely  of  all,  however,  did  the  pine  up 
on  yonder  hill,  at  the  trysting-place  by  the  forest 
brook,  whisper  to  the  night-wanderer  who  ap- 
proached it,  for  thither  had  chance  directed  his 
steps.  It  stood  there  as  of  old,  slender,  straight, 
proud,  and  braving  the  storm.  Did  the  old  pine- 
tree  mourn  for  the  broken  spirit  ?  Did  it  pity  the 
gaunt  figure,  which  formerly  was  so  noble  in  its 
pride  and  strength  ?  Or  did  it  mock  him  ?  He 
could  not  tell,  but  he  longed  to  make  sure,  and 
listened,  and  while  listening  he  heard  from  the 
height  yonder,  or  from  within  his  own  bosom, 
a  theme  which  rang  thus  in  his  memory  : 

•  ••••• 

"  Out  yonder  stands  the  hill  where  trees 
Whisper  so  soft  in  evening's  breeze. 
Oh,  heart,  thou  soarest ! 

Art  there,  Singoalla  ?    Though  these  eyes  cannot  see  thee, 
Whence  else  can  that  fragrant  perfume  come,  I  prithee  ? 
The  forest  lies  silent,  by  man  'tis  unridden, 
Yet  it  echoes  '  Singoalla,'  that  name  comes  unbidden. 

191 


Singoalla 


Is  that  the  dark  form  of  fir-tree  low  bending  ? 
Or  rose-tree  spread  out  to  the  wind's  gentle  tending? 
My  heart  says, '  Singoalla  here  waits  love's  caressing,' 
So  I  press  on,  to  press  near,  with  love  past  expressing  I 

Ah  !  sweet  it  is  to  meet  one's  Love  I 

But  sweeter  far  when  twilights  rove 

O'er  field  and  forest." 

Ah,  why  recall  that  ditty  ?     Why  sing  it  now  ? 

It  has  neither  scorn   nor  pity  in  it,   but  is  merely 

meaningless  nonsense.     A  man  may  neither  hate  it 

nor  mock  it.     Of  that  the  nio^ht-wanderer  felt  sure. 

Then   he    remembered    the  dagger  which    he  still 

carried  in  his  hand,   and    looking  at   the  blade   in 

the  moonshine,  he  thought : 

"  Perhaps  this  is  blood  of  my  blood." 

He   flung  the   weapon    from   him,   and    fancied 

himself  almost  at  ease.     Indeed,  his  soul  and  mind 

were    so   split   and    riven    that   he   did    not    know 

himself.     Cut   a   snake  into  pieces,   and  each  will 

quiver    and    twitch    like    a    living    thing    ere    all 

become    stiff  and    dead    scraps   of  what   was   once 

alive.     But  why  they  should  try  to  join  and  become 

one    again,    according   to    popular    belief,    this    the 

wanderer  in  the  dark  could   not  understand.     He 

192 


(Ibc  OLaat  inii3ht^Iimant)ennG 


desired  no  such  reunion.  Ay,  to  die  was  best, 
and  he  might  surely  smile  at  death,  since  he 
knew  that  death  was  passing  over  the  world, 
and  would  root  out  the  murderous  brood  bred 
from  dust.  Afterwards  the  grass  and  flowers  would 
grow  unharmed  by  cattle,  and  no  axe  would  fell 
the  trees  as  unhampered  they  wove  their  boughs 
into  one  vault  over  the  silent  earth.  Then  Paradise 
would  be  restored  in  all  its  splendour.  But  let  no 
Adam  and  Eve  come  and  spoil  it  again !  After  a 
new  Adam  would  follow  a  new  Cain  who  killed  his 
brother,  and  after  Cain  would  come  fathers  who 
killed  their  sons,  and  sons  who  killed  their  fathers. 
And  with  such  misty  thoughts  the  Knight  walked 
at  random  in  the  forest. 

So  it  came  to  pass  that  towards  daybreak  he  saw 
a  gleam  of  fire,  and  thither  directed  his  steps. 


193  13 


VII. 
Dawn. 

HE  firelight  came  from  the  pile  of  rocks. 

This  night,  Singoalla  had  decided,  and 
had  so  told  Benoni,  was  to  be  the  last 
night  of  her  happiness.  Was  this  a  forecast 
of  what  this  very  same  night  was  to  bring 
in  its  train  ?  No.  Though  Singoalla  possessed 
a  true  spirit  of  divination,  which  exercise  had 
strengthened,  she  would  have  declared  that  it 
was  a  resolution,  not  a  prediction.  The  happi- 
ness she  had  enjoyed  was  ineffable.  It  had  re- 
duced to  nought  all  that  she  had  suffered,  and  her 
heart  swelled  with  thankfulness  to  God  for  the 
strange  joy  of  these  nights,  for  the  hours  spent  at 
the  side  of  her  darling  and  husband.  They  were 
now  numbered,  these  hours,  for  she  saw  that  Erland 
could  not  bear  them.  He  would  die  if  the  sfulf 
between  the  life  of  day  and  night  continued.     But 

would    not    the    recollection    of    them    be    mighty 

194 


Dawn 

enough  to  sweeten  the  grief  she  must  feel  after 
bidding  Erland  her  last,  irrevocable  farewell,  and 
for  leaving  the  neighbourhood  for  ever  ?  Yet  why 
reofret  ?  Cannot  life  become  a  dream,  where  the 
imagination  gives  the  heart  all  that  it  desires,  where 
the  past  is  recalled  and  lives  again,  and  leaves  no 
room  for  regret  ?  Yes,  Singoalla  would  dream 
away  the  rest  of  her  life.  Beyond  the  sea,  far 
beyond  the  steppes  eastward,  there  is  a  country 
where  the  palms  tower  up  to  a  sky  of  sapphire,  and 
the  air  is  drowsy  and  thick  with  the  fragrance  of 
flowers.  It  is  the  land  of  rest  and  dreams.  There 
stands  a  strange  temple,  hewn  out  of  the  rock, 
guarded  by  silent  priests,  all  in  robes  of  white. 
There  slumber  on  soft  cushions,  in  the  shade  of 
the  porticoes,  priestesses  whose  only  duty  is,  to 
the  noise  of  drums,  to  dance  clad  in  raiment  of  gold 
and  pearls — a  dance  in  sacrifice  to  the  gods  of  the 
flesh,  the  lords  of  things  without  us  that  vanish  and 
change,  and  which  ends,  when  the  drums  cease, 
in  dreaming  on  eternal  nothingness  undisturbed. 
Thither  will  Singoalla  make  her  way  when  she 
leaves  the  country  of  the  pine  forest.     There  she 

will  tell  to  the  palms  tales  of  the  spruce-tree  of  the 

195 


Sinooalla 


North,  she  will  tell  the  lotus  of  the  water-lily,  and 
will  tell  herself  for  ever  a  story  of  a  blue-eyed  youth, 
and  sing  it  as  a  lullaby  to  her  heart  till  it  slumbers. 
Benoni  will  be  the  young  priest  in  this  temple, 
for  the  incense  of  its  god  must  be  kindled  by 
a  boy,  in  whose  beauty  it  is  easy  to  read  the 
doom  of  early  death.  There,  in  sacred  writings 
guarded  by  the  priests,  Benoni  will  learn  the 
wisdom  of  times  long  past,  before  the  prophecy 
which  she  had  read  in  the  veins  of  his  eyelids  had 
been  fulfilled. 

Thus  Singoalla  had  resolved.  She  had  adorned 
herself  as  for  a  farewell  feast.  She  was  more 
beautiful  to-night  than  on  that  day  ten  years  ago, 
when  Erland  saw  her  for  the  first  time  by  the 
forest  brook.  Happiness  had  restored  her  youthful 
beauty,  but  with  a  hint  in  it  of  the  world  of  spirits 
and  angels.  The  love  and  nobility  which  penetrated 
her  being  made  her  beauty  seem  rather  of  heaven 
than  earth.  That  would  have  dazzled  the  eye  as  if 
of  another  world,  had  it  not  kept  at  the  same  time 
somewhat  which  was  of  this  world,  but  part  of  its 
unfathomable  depth,  something  of  the  pine-forest's 
rustling,   something  of  the  starry  night's  mystery, 

196 


Dawn 

something  weird,  something  that  whispered  of  Life 
and  its  symbol.  ... 

The  cave  was  adorned  with  the  last  roses  of 
autumn.  Assim  had  kindled  the  fire  on  the  hearth. 
Sineoalla  had  told  him  that  he  did  it  now  for  the 
last  time,  and  Assim  had  received  the  news  without 
a  word.  Singoalla  had  asked  him  to  have  every- 
thing ready  for  departure  on  the  morrow,  and  in 
silence  he  had  fulfilled  her  wish.  He  now  stood 
gazing  silently  at  the  fire,  watching  how  the  brands 
darkened,  were  charred  and  turned  to  ashes. 
Sometimes  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  he  looked  not 
in  the  fire  of  the  hearth  but  into  that  in  his  own 
heart. 

Singoalla  was  sitting  on  her  bed  of  moss,  leaning 
her  head  on  her  hand,  lost  in  dreams,  or  listening  to 
sounds  which  mig-ht  herald  the  arrival  of  those 
whom  she  awaited  eagerly.  Thus  would  she 
sit  hour  after  hour.  Her  life  during  these  days 
had  been  made  of  such  waiting.  She  hardly  per- 
ceived the  flight  of  time,  though  she  counted  the 
moments. 

Outside,  the  storm  raged.     Now  and  then  a  gust 

of  wind  found  its  way  between  the  flat  rocks  into 

197 


Singoalla 


the  cave  and  threatened  to  extinguish  the  fire  that 
illumined  it. 

"They  tarry  to-night,"  said  Assim  after  hours 
of  silence.  His  words  needed  no  reply,  and  re- 
ceived none:  and  he  said  to  himself,  as  he  put  a 
few  boughs  on  the  fire,  "The  fire  will  burn  a  little 
while  longer — soon  it  will  be  extinguished — that  is 
well.     We  shall  have  peace." 

Assim  went  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave  and  looked 
up  to  the  sky,  where  the  moon  was  wandering 
among  the  clouds,  and  listened  with  joy  to 
the  song  of  the  storm.  He  felt  that  the  forest  of 
the  North  had  never  sounded  so  grandly.  He 
wished  to  set  his  feelings  to  words,  but  could  not. 
But  he  understood  that  in  some  way  there  were 
blended  in  the  song,  dignity  and  wrath,  agony 
and  manly  courage,  dark  trial,  and  certainty  of 
victory. 

But   amongst    these    tones    there    were    others 

which  were  not  those  of  the  storm.     From  out  the 

forest  came  shouts  of  "Alako,  Alako  !  "  and  Assim's 

countenance,  which   had  till  now  shown  something 

poetical  and  dreamy,  now   became  all  awake  with 

listening    astonishment.     When    he    felt    sure    that 

198 


Dawn 

his  ear  had  not  deceived  him,  he  said  in  a  loud 
voice  to  Singoalla  : 

"  There  are  some  here  in  the  forest  calHng 
upon  the  god  of  our  people !  " 

"It  is  the  echo  of  my  prayer,"  said  Singoalla, 
lifting  up  her  head;  "I  have  asked  the  god  of 
our  people  to  give  me  strength  for  renunciation, 
and  have  received  it.  But  do  you  not  hear  other 
voices  in  the  forest?  The  voices  of  Erland  and 
Benoni  ? " 

"No." 

"  The  night  is  terrifying  for  such  as  are  fearful. 
Perhaps  Benoni's  heart  trembles  and  fear  leads  his 
steps  astray.  Go  and  meet  them,  Assim,  and  lead 
them  hither." 

"  There  is  much  to  be  learned  in  the  forest 
to-night."  said  Assim  as  he  went.  And  when  he 
returned,  he  carried  the  dying  boy  in  his  arms  and 
laid  him  down  at  Singoalla's  feet. 

•  ••••• 

Truly  it  was   a   work  of  labour  to  find  a  way 

through,   or   clamber   over,   these    rocks   and  crags 

with  which  the  ground  was  so  thickly  strewn,  and 

the  worse  as  it  was  night,  and  the  only  light  was 

199 


Sincjoalla 


the  uncertain  moonlight.  The  Knight,  however, 
seemed  to  have  so  little  difficulty  that  he  fancied 
he  must  have  traversed  the  rough  path  more 
than  once,  so  familiar  did  it  seem.  It  struck 
him,  too,  as  being  curious  that  never  in  his 
boyhood,  in  spite  of  his  many  wanderings  in  the 
forest  recesses,  had  he  ever  lighted  upon  this 
strange  path  before — a  path  which  seemed  to  lead 
to  the  very  castle  of  the  mountain  king. 

But  he  had  not  advanced  far  from  the  entrance 
of  the  cave,  when  a  sudden  thought  struck  him: 
"What  was  the  reason  of  this  night's  wandering?" 
Was  it  to  follow  the  example  of  the  heathen  god 
Thor  by  killing  the  most  spiteful  witch  of  all  the 
forest — that  seducing  giantess  who  had  sucked  the 
life's  power  from  his  heart  ?  But  he  remembered 
the  Plague  had  come  upon  the  world,  to  root  out 
every  living  thing,  and  so  render  all  other  killing 
needless,  ay,  mean  and  ridiculous.  He  remembered 
also  the  pale  boy  and  the  word  "father,"  and  he 
thought  of  the  dagger,  dripping  with  blood  that 
cried  for  vengeance,  which  he  had  flung  amongst 
the  bushes,  and  of  the  pine-tree  waving  on  the  hill- 
top and  its  song : 


200 


3E)avon 

"  Ah  !  sweet  it  is  to  meet  one's  Love  ! 
But  sweetest  far  when  twilights  rove 
O'er  field  and  forest." 

There  was  confusion  In  such  a  rabble  of 
memories,  and  the  Knight  could  not  set  them  in 
order.  "But,"  he  said  musingly,  "why  give  heed 
to  any  one  of  them,  why  take  the  least  thought 
for  anything  past,  present,  or  to  come  ?  I  am  out 
walking  for  the  sake  of  a  walk  only,  without  any 
other  purpose.  I  enter  this  cave  because  by  chance 
my  steps  have  reached  it,  and  for  no  other  reason 
whatsoever.  Man's  mind  is  as  the  bed  of  a  stream, 
through  which  his  thoughts  unceasingly  flow.  He 
lets  them  go  on  their  way,  and  does  not  try  to 
hold  any  back  as  they  move  past  him." 

In  this  frame  of  mind  he  continued  his  walk  and 
stepped  carelessly  into  the  cave. 

He  looked  around.  Beside  him,  leaning  against 
the  wall,  there  stood  a  man  of  dark  complexion,  who 
fixed  his  glowing  eyes  upon  him.  This  did  not 
trouble  the  Knight,  however.  It  was  only  another 
of  those  visions  to  which  he  need  give  no  heed. 
But  farther  on  in  the  cave  he  saw  something  else. 
He  saw  a  woman,  more  beautiful  than  his  imagina- 

201 


Singoalla 


tion  had  ever  painted;  more  devoured  by  sorrow, 
as  she  knelt  over  the  dead  boy,  than  the  Knight 
could  have  believed  possible ;  for  all  the  sorrow  and 
pain  he  had  ever  known  had  been  mixed  with  weak- 
ness and  desire  for  consolation,  or  with  despair  or 
wrath.  But  this  sorrow  was  utterly  unalloyed  and 
absolute.  He  recoo-nised  in  this  woman  features 
which  he  had  loved  and  hated,  idolised  and  cursed. 
In  his  memory  arose  pictures  of  sunshine  and 
fragrance  of  flowers,  alternating  with  others  of 
night  and  terror.  He  again  felt  confounded.  Then 
he  heard  the  dark  man's  voice  saying : 

*'  Singoalla,  the  Knight  is  here.  You  need  no 
longer  wait  for  death," 

And  the  man,  seizing  his  arm,  said  to  the 
Knight : 

"  Do  not  hesitate,  but  finish  what  you  have 
begun !  She  knows  the  errand  on  which  you  come. 
Benoni  had  only  time  to  announce  you  before  his 
eyes  closed  in  death.  You  come  to  revenge  the 
injury  Singoalla  did  you  when  she  made  you  the 
licrht  of  her  eyes  and  the  desire  of  her  heart,  the 
husband  of  her  promise  and  her  son's  father.  She 
has  cruelly   insulted  you  by  her  love  and  fidelity. 

202 


5)a\vii. 


SiHgoaiia.\ 


[Face  p.  2o2. 


'■      THF  ^ 


2)awn 


She  deserves  death,  and  desires  it  from  your  hands. 
She  wants  to  die  beside  your  own  son,  the  first 
victim  of  your  just  wrath.  Yes,  she  is  utterly  to 
blame,  and  deserves  death — I  swear  it — I  who  have 
heard  the  innumerable  sighs  the  remembrance  of 
you  has  wrung  from  her,  and  seen  the  countless 
tears  she  has  shed  for  your  sake.  Kill  her,  Sir 
Knight !  and  then  the  hour  of  reckoning  between 
you  and  me  !  " 

"It  is  needless,"  said  the  Knight;  "you  are 
right  that  I  came  here  to  kill  her,  but  the  forest  has 
changed  my  mind.  The  Plague  has  arrived,  and  it 
is  idle  to  meddle  with  Death's  work.  This  and 
much  more  I  have  learned  this  night  from  the 
forest.  Moreover,  this  woman  is  not  the  same  as 
the  one  I  am  seeking — though  they  are  alike. 
Yonder  woman  is  a  human  being  ;  she  is  shedding 
tears  over  her  dead  child,  and  she  seems  to  me  so 
sad,  that  I  feel  woe  in  my  soul  when  I  look  at 
her.  ..." 

"  What,"  cried  Assim,  "do  you  hesitate  to  finish 

what   you   have   begun  ?     Dare   you    shrink    back  ? 

If    you    dare,    you    will    hear    the    dreadful    news 

that " 

203 


SinGoalla 


"Hold!"  said  the  Knight.  "I  have  courage 
for  anything  and  fear  nothing.  No  one  has 
ever  yet  said  that  I  fear.  I  will  consider  this 
thing  without  flinching.  Trouble  me  not,  for 
there  is  light  dawning  upon  my  mind,  and  I 
shall  soon  set  in  order  my  memories.  This 
woman's  face  shines  far  into  the  deeps  of  what 
I  have  forgotten," 

"Make  haste,  then,"  cried  Assim  ;  "she  wishes 
to  die  by  your  hand.  She  cannot  live  and  at  the 
same  time  know  that  you,  her  husband,  have  killed 
her  son,  who  is  also  your  son.  Do  not  be  cruel  to 
the  poor  woman !  She  desires  death  as  a  boon. 
Reward  her  for  the  gentleness  she  shows  you  !  She 
has  not  uttered  a  hard  word  against  the  murderer 
of  her  child.  She  has  accused  herself,  but  not 
you.  ..." 

"Yes,"  said  the  Knight,   "you  are  right.      Her 

face  wears  a  tender,  touching  benevolence.     I  love 

that  face,  although  the  sight  of  it  is  near  making 

my  heart  melt.      I  am  a  hard  and  harsh  man,  of  a 

hasty  temper,  and  apt  to  despise  mankind  ;  but  this 

woman  would,  by  her  mere  presence,  change  me, 

the  more  so  if  I  could  sit  down  at  her  feet,  and  she 

204 


Dawn 

would  vouchsafe  to  read  to  me  from  some  holy  book 
of  God's  love  and  mercy.   .   .  ." 

"  He  is  not  the  man  he  used  to  be,"  said  Assim, 
shuddering  ;  "  he  talks  like  a  madman.  Sir  Knight," 
he  cried  out,  "do  not  put  together  your  recollec- 
tions. Beware  of  the  memories  of  your  youth,  or 
you  will  remember  the  chief's  fifteen-year-old 
daughter,  the  tender  child  whose  heart  you  stole. 
You  would  see  a  reality,  and  would  be  seized  with 
a  repentance  beyond  all  enduring.  No,  keep  your 
holy  prejudices,  which  up  till  now  have  been  your 
armour,  your  shield  and  bow,  and  rush  blindly  for- 
ward on  the  way  that  you  have  sprinkled  with 
blood !  I  tell  you,  this  dark-eyed  woman  is  a  being 
of  a  kind  other  than  yours,  a  child  of  impenetrable 
Nature,  who,  like  the  flowers,  has  not  received  any 
other  baptism  than  the  dew  and  rain  of  heaven, 
never  adored  beneath  any  other  temple  than  the  star- 
strewn  dome  of  the  sky,  and  never  been  enveloped 
by  incense  other  than  the  mists  of  the  earth.  She 
never  was  sprinkled  with  holy  water,  never  blessed 
by  the  hands  of  a  priest,  and  has  no  hope  of  enter- 
ing your  heaven.     Understand  you  not  that  she  is 

an  outcast,  a  heathen,  half  a  sorceress,  a  witch  who, 

205 


Singoalla 


with  the  unholy  magic  of  her  looks  and  face  and 
voice,  has  bewitched  you,  and  thus  for  her  unspeak- 
able crime  has  deserved  death  ?     Up,  Knight,  and 
stab  her !     You  are  without  a  weapon — take  this 
sword !     Murder  the  witch,  just  as  you  have  mur- 
dered her  offspring  !    Quick  !  no  reflection  !    Quick, 
or  it  is  I  who  will  kill  you !  "     And  Assim  put  the 
sword   into   Erland's  hand,   and   tried   to  drag  him 
along  with  him.     But  the  Knight  loosened  himself 
from  his  grasp,  and  said  calmly  : 
y         "You  talk  as  I  have  heard  monks  talk.     You 
are    seeking    to    confound    me,    but    you    shall    not 
succeed.     Yonder  woman  is  no  witch,  but  a  child 
of  God  who  is  grieving  for  the  misfortunes  of  the 
world,    and    has    a   heart    that    can    feel    even    my 
misery.      I  will  not  deny  that  I  am  unhappy.      I  feel 
ready  to  weep  and  repent,  though   I  do  not  know 
aright  if  I   have  wronged  another  only,  or  if  fate 
also  has  wronged  me.   ..." 

He   took    a    few    steps    towards    Singoalla  and 
went  on  : 

"  Poor  woman,  you  are  mourning  this  boy,  and 

you  know  not,  perhaps,  that  it  is  I  who  killed  him. 

On  my  honour  as  a  knight  I  declare  that  I  would 

206 


Dawn 

gladly  give  my  life  to  redeem  his  and  assuage 
your  pain,  but  I  may  not  do  so,  and  therefore  I 
promise  only  what  I  can  perform — namely,  that  I 
will  never  again  return  to  my  roof,  but,  if  the 
Plague  spare  me,  wear  a  hair-shirt  all  my  days  and 
live  on  roots,  and  daily  ask  God's  forgiveness  for 
me,  a  sinner.  This  I  will  do.  Henceforth,  from 
this  moment  I  will  never  again  see  my  wife  Helen, 
or  my  son  Erland  ;  I  will  forsake  my  castle  and 
possessions,  and  pass  my  life  as  a  penitent  in  this 
forest.  To  you  this  will  give  no  consolation ;  but  it 
will  comfort  me,  for  every  moment  shows  me  my 
unhappiness.  The  more  I  look  at  you,  the  more 
light  dawns  on  my  mind,  the  more  my  recollec- 
tions become  distinct,  the  more  I  am  assured  that 
you  .  .  .  O  God !  .  .  .  that  you  .  .  .  yes,  I  re- 
cognise you,  Singoalla  .  .  .  you,  the  dream  of  my 
youth  .   .   .   my  first  love   .  .   .   my  wife  !  " 

Hitherto  immovable  like  a  statue,  Singoalla  now 
bent  lower  over  her  son's  corpse,  and  the  Knight 
heard  her  weeping.  Then  he  went  up  to  her,  lifted 
her  up,  and  pressed  her  to  his  bosom.  His  chest 
heaved,   his   eyes  grew   moist   with   tears,    through 

which    beamed   the  glance   of  a   brightened   spirit. 

207 


Singoalla 


His  embrace,  however,  was  brief.  A  thought  put 
an  end  to  it ;  the  Knight  turned  away,  and  with  his 
hand  pressed  to  his  forehead  he  went  out  of  the 
cave ;  and  Assim,  who  followed  him  through  the 
pile  of  rocks,  saw  him  slowly  disappear  in  the 
forest. 


208 


Z\K  iplaguc. 


/ 


Sing^oi/i,!.] 


Face  p.  208. 


V     t 


t^ 


UKlVtRS; 


'^^^. 


VIII. 

The  Plague. 

HE   day  came  with  heavy  air  and  overcast 

sky.      Only    now   and    then   did    the   sun 

penetrate    the   clouds,  and  then  only  with 

a  strange,  dull,  yellow  light.     The  wind  had  fallen, 

but  the  calm  which  ensued  brouofht  along;  with  it — 

notwithstanding  the  cloudy  sky — sultriness  only. 

Early  in  the  morning  the  monks  were  aroused 
from  their  sleep  by  a  violent  ringing.  John,  the 
lay-brother,  opened  the  door,  and  saw  a  man  dressed 
in  tawdry,  ragged  garb.  He  asked  leave  to  speak 
to  the  monks.  Soon  some  of  them  appeared  with 
the  Prior  at  their  head.  With  a  hurried  glance 
Father  Henry  examined  the  man's  face,  and 
exclaimed,  "What  do  you  wish?  You  belong  to 
the  godless  people  who  ten  years  ago  plundered 
this  monastery,  or  my  eyes  deceive  me." 

But  the   man  replied,   "You  have  had  time  to 

forget  that !     I   come  now   to  ask  you  for  help,  if 

209  14 


SinQoalla 


you  have  any  help  to  give.  We  arrived  here  last 
nicrht,  and  have  encamped  in  the  forest.  The 
Plague  is  raging  amongst  us  !  " 

"  The  Plague?"  repeated  the  Prior  with  stiffen- 
ing tongue. 

"Yes,  the  Black  Death!"  said  the  man. 

"  The  Black  Death ! "  repeated  the  monks, 
some  of  them  reeling  against  the  pillars  of  the 
archway,  others  throwing  themselves  on  their  faces 
to  the  floor,  and  others  bowing  their  pallid  faces  on 
their  breasts,  and  muttering  ''Miserere,  Dominef' 

Father  Henry  was  the  first  to  recover  himself. 
He  said  to  the  man,  "We  will  all  follow  you." 

"Up!"  he  continued,  addressing  the  monks. 
"The  reaper  is  come.  It  is  our  duty  to  save  the 
wheat  while  the  tares  are  pulled  up  and  burned 
in  eternal  fire.  Up  and  prepare  yourselves  for  a 
solemn  procession!  Take  the  cross,  the  Host,  a 
basin  for  baptism,  and  the  Holy  Relics  with  you! 

Come!" 

The  monks  arose  trembling.  A  quarter  of  an 
hour  afterwards  the  procession  marched  out  of  the 
monastery.  The  stranger  led  the  way.  The  lonely 
wanderers   who   met   it   threw    themselves   on    the 

210 


^be  plague 


ground.  Some  among  them  knew  already  of  the 
arrival  of  the  ghastly  visitor  ;  others,  however,  who 
had  arrived  from  their  lonely  homes  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  who  had  not  seen  a  human  face  that 
morning,  were  ignorant  of  it.  The  monks,  advanc- 
ing with  cross  and  banners,  Host  and  reliquary, 
sang,  but  the  soft  strains  of  the  hymn  were  lost 
in  the  heavy  air  as  if  the  forest's  echo  had  died 
away  : 

"Aufer  imfnensatn,  Deus,  aufer  iram, 
Et  cruentatum  cohibeflagellum  : 
Nee  scelus  nostrum  properes  ad  aquam 
Pendere  lancem. 

Non  opus  summi  per  eat  magistj  i 
Nee  sinas  passani  fore  passionem, 
Corde  sed  manans  lavet  omne  erioien 
Sanguis  et  unda.^'^ 

A  crowd  followed  the  procession  as,  guided  by 
the  stranger,  it  marched  to  the  clearing  where  the 

'  Turn  aside,  O  Lord,  Thy  boundless  wrath,  and  hold  Thy 
destructive  scourge.  Weigh  not  our  offences  in  the  balance  of  Thy 
inexorable  justice. 

Let  not  the  Supreme  Master's  work  perish.  Let  not  Thy  passion 
be  in  vain.  Wash  all  our  offences  in  the  blood  and  water  that  flows 
from  Thy  Heart. 

211 


Singoalla 


strange  people  were  now  encamped,  as  they  were 
ten  years  ago. 

And  here  they  saw  the  dead,  the  sick  and 
dying.  Here  was  seen  mute  despair,  terror  of 
death,  grief  and  helplessness.  Some  of  the  strange 
people  uttered  wildly  :  "  Alako,  Alako  !  "  Others 
hurried  with  cups  to  and  from  a  neighbouring 
spring  to  cool  the  sick  with  its  water. 

The  cries  of  suffering  ceased  as  the  procession 
neared  the  edge  of  the  forest,  and  the  melancholy 
tones  of  the  Plague-hymn  chimed  over  the  clearing. 
Wrapped  round  by  the  thin  smoke  of  incense,  the 
procession  passed  slowly  round  the  field.  But 
through  the  crowd,  which  curiosity  had  gathered, 
there  spread  the  one  whispered  word  "Plague," 
which  scattered  the  people  like  chaff  before  the  wind  ! 

Father  Henry  seized  the  cross,  walked  between 
the  dead  and  living,  and  planted  the  sacred  symbol 
in  the  midst  of  the  field  of  sorrow.  Then  the 
monks  scattered  over  the  clearino;  to  save  souls 
from  heathenry,  and  relieve  the  suffering.  The 
sick  and  the  whole  alike  bowed  before  the  bowl  of 
baptism,  and  thus  were  cleansed  to  gain  grace  from 
God  and  the  Christ.     Many  of  the  sick,  after  bap- 

212 


Zbc  plaouc 


tism,  were  anointed  with  the  holy  oil  ere  they  died. 
Parched  palates  were  refreshed  with  wine  and 
water,  despairing  minds  with  words  of  consolation. 
The  strangers  who  were  untouched  by  the  Plague 
were  exhorted  to  take  their  spades  and  dig  a  grave 
for  the  dead.  This  they  did,  and  a  monk  said  mass 
hourly  in  an  even,  trembling,  unwearied  voice,  on 
the  brink  of  this  grave  which  claimed  more  and 
more  victims. 

While  the  monks  were  thus  engaged,  the  news 
of  the  great  manslayer  spread  over  the  whole  neigh- 
bourhood. All  hearts  trembled.  Many  a  one  set 
his  wits  to  turn  the  evil  from  himself  and  his  dear 
ones.  Some  fled  with  wife  and  children  to  the 
south  of  the  forests  ;  the  dwellers  in  lonely  forest 
farms  brought  out  their  bows  and  arrows  against 
any  one  who  dared  to  approach  their  homes. 

But  the  grisly  guest  could  not  be  scared  by 
bows  and  arrows.  In  the  course  of  the  few  weeks 
past  suspected  deaths  had  occurred  here  and 
there  in  the  neighbourhood,  but  no  one  believed,  or 
was  willing  to  believe,  that  it  was  the  work  of  the 
destroyer.  Now  that  none  could  doubt  his  pres- 
ence, the  last  barriers  to  his  lust  for  slaying  seemed 

213 


Stngoalla 


utterly  broken  down.  The  night  after  the  arrival 
of  the  strange  people,  the  destroying  angel  flew  from 
door  to  door,  and  no  holy  sign  on  the  door-post 
could  bar  his  entrance. 

•  ••«•• 

**  No,  their  water  and  wine,  and  oil,  and  song, 
and  incense  are  of  no  avail.  We  must  die.  Let 
us  then  live  while  we  may.  We  are  wanderers  and 
fearless.  Let  us  feast  and  be  merry  even  on  the 
brink  of  the  grave." 

Thus  spoke  the  men  of  the  strange  people,  and 
took  their  arms  and  went  off  to  the  castle  of  Eko, 
the  cellars  of  which  they  believed  were  well  stored 
with  beer  and  wine.  When  they  came  to  the 
sound,  they  found  the  drawbridge  up,  and  in  the 
castle-yard  men  who  had  tied  cloths  round  their 
faces  so  that  hardly  more  than  their  eyes  were 
visible.  They  walked  apart,  as  if  they  feared  to 
come  too  near  one  another. 

"Halloo!  Down  with  the  bridge!"  shouted 
the  strangers. 

The  few  men  in  the  castle-yard  answered  this 

exhortation  with  threatening  gestures,  then  with  a 

shower  of  stones  and  arrows.     But  the  strangers, 

214 


Zbc  iplaouc 


undeterred  by  this,  waded  across  the  sound,  and  the 
people  of  the  castle  fled  in  boats  across  the  lake. 
Then  there  was  a  merry  time  in  the  castle  of  Eko : 
revel  and  song  till  night,  when  the  troop  marched 
off,  lit  up  by  the  flames  of  the  towers  and  battle- 
ments they  had  set  alight. 

But  Lady  Helen,  with  her  son  and  servants,  in 
the  forenoon  of  this  the  last  day  of  the  castle,  had 
already  taken  refuge  in  the  monastery,  in  the  hope 
of  finding,  within  the  walls  of  the  sanctuary  and  in 
the  company  of  the  men  of  God,  calm  for  their 
trembling  souls.  No  one  knew  where  Erland  and 
the  little  pilgrim  were. 

•  •*••• 

Seven  days  had  passed  when  at  midnight  the 
door-bell  of  the  monastery  rang.  After  a  while 
steps  were  heard  in  a  corridor,  and  a  voice  asked, 
"  Who  is  there  ?  " 

*' Brother  janitor!  friend  John!  I  know  your 
voice.     Open  to  Erland  Bengtson  Moneskdld  !  " 

"What!"  cried  the  brother,  "are  you  still 
alive,  Sir  Knight?  Or  are  my  ears  playing  me 
a  trick  ? " 

The    door   was   opened,    and    the    lay-brother's 

215 


Singoalla 


pale,  thin  face,  staring  and  amazed,  appeared  by 
the  light  of  the  lamp  he  held  in  his  hand. 

"Brother  John,"  said  the  Knight,  "be  not 
afraid  !  I  am  no  phantom  but  a  living  man,  strange 
as  it  may  seem  to  us  both.  Wheresoever  I  have 
turned  my  eyes,  the  field  is  so  well  mown  that 
hardly  a  straw  stands  upright." 

"All  is  changed  since  I  saw  you  last,  Sir 
Knight.  If  you  please  to  enter  this  abode  of  death, 
you  will  be  the  only  one  under  this  roof  living, 
except  myself." 

"  No,"  replied  the  Knight,  "  I  have  made  a  vow 
never  again  to  enter  a  dwelling  built  by  human 
hands ;  and,  moreover,  death  dwells  without  as 
well  as  within.  The  world  is  a  graveyard,  and 
you  seem  to  me.  Brother  John,  as  one  who  has 
been  buried  in  it  alive.  Such  another  I  seem 
myself,  for  my  heart  is  surely  buried  and  cannot 
feel  sorrow  again." 

"  'Tis  well,  for  otherwise  your  bosom  could  not 

hold  your  grief     Know  you  that  your  wife  is  dead, 

that  all  your  most  faithful  servants  are  dead,    and 

that  your  father  and  teacher,  Father  Henry,   is  no 

more  with  us  ?     Have  you  seen  the  burnt  remnants 

216 


Cbc  Ikiiu-ibt  all^  tbj  /llboiih. 


SiHgoalla  ] 


(Face  p.  2 16. 


'■■\%  <l 


*!▼l^^^ 


f    UNIVERSITY 


^M 


'[ 


\^ 


.^^ 


X"i' 


^be  plague 


of  your  castle,  Sir  Knight  ?  All  is  vanity,  all, 
all ! " 

"Set  down  your  lamp  and  follow  me,"  said  the 
Knight.  "It  is  nothing  new  to  me  that  all  that  is 
dear  to  me  is  lost." 

"The  Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  has  taken  away; 
blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord ! "  sighed  the 
monk,  as  he  set  out  to  walk  by  the  Knight's  side. 
"It  is  only  a  few  hours  ago  that  I  buried  my 
beloved  Prior,  and  most  wondrous !  .  .  .  my  eyes 
have  shed  no  tears  for  his  memory.  It  is  with  me 
as  with  you  :  I  have  buried  my  heart  in  the  grave 
of  my  brethren." 

"Which  died  first,  my  wife  or  my  son  ? "  asked 
the  Knight,  and  his  voice  faltered  a  little. 

'Your    son    still    lives   .    .    .   have    I    not    told 

you  ?  .  .  .  unless  he  has  died  since  I   laid  him  in 

the   arms    of  the    Comforter.       God    sent    me    an 

angel   in   the   guise    of  a  woman,   who  sat   giving 

comfort  to  your  wife  as   she   died.     Who  she   was 

I    know    not.      She    had    never    been  seen   in   this 

neighbourhood  before.     She  spoke  beautiful  words 

to  the  dying   Lady   Helen,   and   often   spoke  your 

name  to  cheer  her." 

217 


SingoaUa 


"  Then  I  know  who  this  woman  was,"  said  the 
Knight;  "and  it  was  in  her  arms  you  laid  my 
son  r 

"  Yes,  what  else  could  I  do  ? " 

"Has  she  gone  away?" 

"Yes;  she  followed  the  strange  people — or 
rather,  the  strange  people  followed  her.  It  was  a 
wonderful  sight.  When  she  first  showed  herself 
to  them,  the  despairing  gave  her  hearty  greeting, 
those  who  raved  grew  calm,  and  the  Plague  fled 
from  the  clearing.  She  is  a  being  of  a  higher 
nature,  and  your  son  reposes  well  in  her  arms." 

The  two  men  wandered  toofether  for  a  while  in 
silence.  The  Knight  somehow  felt  strangely  at 
ease,  as  he  had  now  nothing  to  lose,  nothing  to 
hope  for.  He  felt  himself  at  last  standing  free 
against  his  fate.  He  had  lost  all,  but  he  did  not 
murmur.  What  folly  to  lay  claim,  among  change, 
decay,  and  death,  to  enjoy  unbroken  happiness  in 
this  life !  Who  plays  a  part  in  the  chequered  scene 
of  life's  passions  perhaps  may  realise  the  meaning 
of  what  he  plays,  but  the  cloud  which  floats  in  the 
rosy  golden   morn   has   little    share   in   thoughts  of 

eternity.      The  sparkle  of  sun-lit  water,  the  heave 

218 


Zbc  plaaue 


and  fall  of  the  wave,  the  whisper  in  the  oak's  crest, 
why  ask  of  them  an  eternity  that  is  not  in  them  ? 
Can  you  so  fix  them  that  they  will  defy  decay  ? 
Then  why  seek  to  do  so  for  castle  and  tower,  riches 
and  honour,  or  the  happiness  of  home  life,  or  aught 
of  what  unthinking  man  grasps  at,  and  for  which, 
when  lost,  he  sheds  useless  tears  ?  He  who  has 
once  set  his  foot  on  the  rock  of  eternity  would  not 
fear  even  the  wreck  of  the  Universe  with  all  its 
stars,  or  if  the  heavens  and  the  earth  were  shivered 
to  atoms.  It  is  only  a  sunbeam  that  has  died  away, 
a  billow  that  has  sunk,  a  murmur  that  is  still.  The 
Knight  looked  up  at  the  stars  and  felt  that  what- 
soever fate  was  written  in  them  for  him,  he  would 
never  again  be  frightened  or  glad.  He  was  free — 
free  from  all  the  pomps  and  vanities,  and  changes 
and  chances  of  this  mortal  life ;  free  from  all  that 
can  be  measured  by  time.  But  behind  all  this 
there  loomed  in  his  soul  a  glimpse  of  something 
which  never  faded.  What  the  vanished  images  of 
Helen,  little  Erland,  Benoni,  and  Singoalla  signi- 
fied, what  their  coming  and  going  meant,  was  some- 
thing beyond  the  reach  of  death,  though  perhaps  in 

death  he  might  find  the  answer. 

219 


SinGoalla 


A  ghastly  picture  was  the  night  in  the  forest 
when  the  moonHght  quivered  on  the  blood-stained 
blade,  but  even  that  image  did  not  terrify  him  now. 
He  owned  that  crime  must  be  atoned  for,  and  he 
was  ready  and  willing,  as  far  as  guilt  rested  upon 
him,  to  let  unswervinor  veng-eance  claim  its  due.  He 
had  no  scales  to  weigh  his  share  in  the  dark  fortune 
of  his  life,  and  if  he  had  had  them  he  would  have 
thrown  them  away  without  using  them,  for  he  felt 
no  desire  to  bargain,  and  haggle,  and  make  terms 
with  his  crime  and  its  retribution.  Then  he 
thought  of  another  symbol — that  of  atonement,  and 
listened  with  devotion  as  Brother  John,  who  walked 
by  his  side,  broke  the  silence,  and  in  a  low  voice 
sang  a  verse  of  the  Plague-hymn : 

"Z>a  crucevi^  ciavos,  scuticain,  coronam, 
Laficeam^  funes  rigidatnque  mortem 
Inter  irntam  mediare  dextram 

Et  mala  nostra."^ 

Erland  Moneskold  and  Brother  John  wandered 
all  night   in   the    forest.      When    the    morning   sun 

'  Grant,  O  Lord,  that  Thy  Cross,  nails,  crown  of  thorns,  lance, 
the  ropes  that  bound  Thee,  and  Thy  Body  stiff  in  death  may  stand 
between  Thy  right  hand  raised  in  wrath  and  our  iniquities. 

220 


I 


Zbc  ipiaguc 


rose  over  a  landscape,  the  calm  of  which  was 
cheered  by  no  song  of  bird,  tinkling  cow-bell,  nor 
herdsman's  horn — because  the  Black  Death  had 
just  abandoned  it  and  left  silence  in  its  wake — 
the  two  men  were  standing  on  the  hill  by  the  forest 
brook,  and  Brother  John  said: 

"And  so,  Brother  Erland,  it  is  on  this  hill  that 
we  must  dig  our  hermitage." 

"Yes,"  said  Erland,  "here  we  will  make  our 
abode."  He  cast  a  glance  down  on  the  grassy  turf 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  where,  by  the  border  of  the 
brook,  a  few  of  the  last  flowers  of  autumn  were  still 
lingering.  Thence  his  glance  wandered  into  the 
forest,  whence  in  former  days  the  beloved  of  his 
soul  used  to  come  to  meet  him. 

"  Shall  we  make  our  habitation  on  the  east 
side  ?  "  asked  John.  "  We  shall  then  be  awakened 
by  the  dawn,  and  can  greet  the  rising  sun  with  a 
morning  hymn." 

"No,  brother,"  said  Erland;  "unless  you  desire 
the  east  side,  let  us  choose  this  one  to  the  west, 
towards  the  brook  where  we  can  bid  the  evening 
sun,  symbol  of  the  setting  sun  of  our  own  lives, 
farewell  with  the  hymn  of  the  hope  of  resurrection." 

221 


Singoalla 


"  Well,  then,  we  will  choose  the  west  side.  ..." 
"If  you  do  not  desire  the  other.  ..." 
"No,  no,  good  brother,"  said  John,  looking 
with  a  gentle  glance  at  the  whilom  knight's  face, 
once  so  stern  and  commanding,  now  so  gentle  and 
submissive.  "  Let  us  return  to  the  monastery  and 
fetch  our  spades  !     And  then  to  our  work  !  " 


222 


IX. 

The  Hermits  of  the  Forest. 
T    was    a    fine     summer's    eveningf.       The 


&• 


horizon  in  the  west  was  tinged  with  gold 
and  purple.  The  rain  which  had  fallen 
at  midday  had  refreshed  the  fields ;  the  spruce- 
trees  and  meadows  exhaled  perfume,  and  people 
breathed  the  pure  air  with  delight. 

Far  in  the  forest  the  settler's  axe  was  heard,  and 
there  work  went  on  briskly ;  for  the  fields,  which 
for  twenty-five  years — ever  since  the  time  of  the 
Plague — had  lain  untilled,  were  now  ripe  for  the 
ploughshare. 

At   the    entrance    of  his    cave   sat   one   of  the 

hermits  of  the  neighbourhood,  Erland,  the  man  of 

God,  who  was  deeply  revered  by  the  people.     An 

hour  ago  he  left  the  garden,  where  almost  all  day 

long  he  had  been  busy  with  hoe  and  spade.      He 

now  sat  on  his  mossy  couch,  gazing  with  dreaming 

eyes  at  the  sunset  glow,  which  shone  from  his  calm 

223 


Singoalla 


face.  In  his  hand  he  held  a  book,  the  reflections  of 
a  mystic,  his  favourite  book,  fetched  several  years 
ago  from  the  vault  of  the  abandoned  monastery. 

Brother  John,  the  other  hermit,  had  just  re- 
turned from  fishing  in  the  lake,  and  was  now 
preparing  supper. 

John,  who  seldom  broke  the  silence  so  dear  to 
Erland,  was  this  night  talkative  beyond  his  wont. 
He  had  on  his  way  from  the  lake  seen  something 
strange  in  the  forest,  and  could  not  help  telling  it. 

He  had  seen  men  of  unknown  aspect,  noble 
and  proud  in  their  manners,  and  attired  in  splendid 
armour,  restinof  with  their  horses  in  the  forest. 
They  had,  no  doubt,  journeyed  from  afar,  and  had 
asked  him  in  the  Latin  tongue  the  best  road 
for  horsemen  northwards  to  Lake  Wetter.  Who 
they  were  and  what  their  errand  was  he  did  not 
know, 

Erland    listened    kindly,    not    because    such    an 

event    was    really    uncommon,    or    perhaps    worth 

thinking    of,     but     because     John    evidently    took 

pleasure  in  talking  of  it,  and  seemed  to  make  some 

claim  to  curiosity  on  his  friend's  part. 

Who  these  men  were  and  what  their  errand  was, 

224 


'/fen^ 


JDiotbcr  3obn. 


Singoalla.  ] 


[FllCe  p.   22^. 


r^ 


I 


I     ■  V 


^ 


rj»- 


O      THF      *^     \ 


ZTbe  Ibcrmits  of  tbc  jforeet 


John,  as  we  said  before,  did  not  know,  and  the  tale 
itself  can  only  be  hinted  at,  for  darkness  broods 
over  so  much  of  the  past.  The  secret  writings 
which,  under  seven  seals,  in  the  archives  of  a 
Brotherhood,  prove  the  descent  of  this  brotherhood 
from  one  older  and  now  dissolved,  would,  if  opened 
to  profane  eyes,  reveal  much  about  a  pilgrimage 
which  the  Knights  of  the  Vanished  Temple  and 
the  Searchers  for  the  Burning  Pyre  made  to  the 
North,  to  find  there,  if  possible,  the  beginnings  of 
an  old-world  worship,  of  which  they  had  gathered 
portions  from  the  pagodas  of  India,  the  pyramids  of 
Egypt,  the  underground  caves  of  Delphi  and  Eleusis, 
what  remained  of  Solomon's  Temple,  and  the  crom- 
lechs of  the  Druids,  and  to  blend  them  all  in  a  halo 
of  glory  round  the  Cross.  They  might  tell,  these 
chronicles,  that  one  of  these  pilgrims  was  the  young 
.son  of  an  Indian  priestess,  an  initiated  Knight  of 
the  Vanished  Temple,  skilled  in  the  wisdom  of  East 
and  West,  and  owner  of  great  treasure.  Beyond 
this  the  legend  says  no  more. 

While  Brother  Krland  was  still  reposing  at  the 
entrance  of  the  cave,  and  looking  dreamily  at  ihe 
fading  sunset  glow,  one  of  the  strangers — a  sturdy 

225  15 


Singoalla 


youth  of  brown  complexion,  but  fair  hair — was 
seen  to  approach  from  the  other  side  of  the  brook. 
He  stopped,  looked  about  him  with  glances  of 
seeming  recognition,  though  surely  he  had  never 
been  on  this  spot  before,  then  crossed  the  water  to 
the  hermit,  and  sat  down  on  the  mossy  seat  by  his 
side. 

John,  who  stood  some  distance  off,  beheld  this 
with  amazement,  and  his  wonder  increased  when 
Erland  and  the  youth  conversed  together,  and 
Erland's  countenance,  as  they  talked,  assumed  an 
expression  of  eager  attention.  John's  wonder 
reached  its  height  when  at  last  he  saw  the  youth, 
after  a  long  embrace,  part  from  Erland,  with  tears, 
and  return  to  the  forest. 

John  was  loath  to  ask  the  meaning  of  what  he 
saw,  lest  his  questioning  might  seem  over-curious, 
and  ill-befitting  a  hermit's  life.  But  he  expected 
that  Erland  himself  would  some  day  speak  of  the 
matter. 

Erland,  however,  never  said  anything  concern- 
ing it.  On  the  following  morning,  when  John  went 
fishing  in   the    lake.    Brother   Erland    accompanied 

him. 

226 


after  a  Xonci  jEmbracc. 


Sin^oalla,] 


tPace  p<  226; 


w 


^ 


[f^       "   \  f*" V " '"' ■''"'-"•^*-'^-"  ^^'-f'- 


tt^ 


J     tan 


;^i 


il 


'^1 


Ik 


XTbe  Ibennita  of  tbc  jforest 


John  pushed  off  his  boat  and  got  ready  his 
tackle.  While  doing  so,  he  sang  softly  a  song  about 
Simon  Peter  the  fisherman.  Erland,  who  sat  on 
the  shore  in  the  shade  of  a  lime-tree,  soon  was  deep 
again  in  his  favourite  book — On  Rest  in  God. 


THE    END. 


THE   WALTER   SCOTT   PUBLISHING   COMPANY,    LTD.,    NRWCASTLE-ON-TVNE. 


1  / 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO^-^      202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  ond  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JUL  16 1987      ^'k 


AUTO.  DISC. 


MAY  2  7  1987 


MAR    1 19fif     c\R^AJL^T'0^ 


ftPR  04 1988 


,'AK 


iBbtt 


MftR27  198;>  HQMu 


m-sn   APR  IS®*'' 


■lin  171991 


iP>. 


\ 


:(-  ^=^'  v^y^ 


AUTO 


DiSC 


m  ^ ' 


AUG  18 1993 


i 


HECCIRC  JUN  1  4 


m? 


i^/iw')^- 


JUN  1  S  2004 


1993 


FORM  NO.  DD6, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


®s